> Harry is a Little Ho(a)rse at Hogwarts
>  by Teraunce
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> 0-0: Lost Dimensional Lightning (Revised again 3/2/2022)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


November 1st, 1981_____________________________________________Early Morning Special Edition__________________________________________________________1 Knut
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Daily Prophet


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Voldemort Dead! Potter Family Betrayed By Sirius Black!

Shocking news came in this morning when the bodies of Lily and James Potter were found in their home murdered by the killing curse. Their presumed killer, Lord Voldemort, was also found dead by the killing curse as well. His killer has not yet been found, nor has the body of the third member of the Potter family, Harry James Potter, the 1-year-old pride and joy of the Potter family. Also missing were several effects belonging to the Potter family that were related to young Harry Potter. Our prayers go out that he is found safe and sound.
In other news, Sirius Black was arrested this morning after blowing up a street, killing 13 muggles and his childhood friend, Peter Pettigrew. Said group of friends also included the Potters and Remus Lupin. All that could be found of Peter was a finger. Sirius meanwhile was found laughing madly and exclaiming that he would find Peter and kill him. A Ministry press release earlier this morning revealed that the Potters chose Sirius to be their secret keeper making his betrayal all the more shocking given how close the group were and the fact Sirius is officially Harry’s godfather.






	

Book 0: Little Lightning Lost







	Chapter 0-0: Lost Dimensional Lightning






Meanwhile, in a locked part of an already secretive department seldom accessed by anyone, a globe on a shelf of identical-looking spheres developed a small crack unnoticeable to all but the most observant. 

While the prophecy held within it still stands for now, and it was one that foretold of an important death that would end a second war, its truthfulness was seriously in flux. 

The fact it was still intact is all that prevented Albus Dumbledore, who held it in his hands, from freaking out as he failed to spot the crack in the prophecy. It meant that Harry Potter was probably still alive although lost. It also meant he would soon have to dispel the compulsion charms he had cast on the Dursleys to ensure they couldn’t permanently maim or kill Harry. He’d also have to remove the one preventing anyone from taking Harry Potter from the Dursleys or acting in such a way that could lead to such. That is unless he managed to reclaim control of Harry Potter, so he could groom him to be the weapon he needed him to be in order to defeat Voldemort upon his return. Until then, he just needed to send out search parties looking for Harry.





(Flashback to last night)

Voldemort stood over the crib of the one prophesied to defeat him, one Harry Potter. He pointed his wand at the boy’s forehead and calmly said the killing curse, “Avada Kevadra,” when something strange happened and the spell rebounded off the infant, killing Voldemort instantly. 

Lily’s final dying wish and accidentally cast spell to protect her son at all costs had another effect as well: as due to a cosmic coincidence her son, and almost all of the effects relating to him, fell through a hole in space and time. But, not before a chunk of Voldemort’s soul tore itself off and imbued itself in Harry as a scar. A scar of black magic that was only held off from draining Harry of his life by the love protection afforded by his mother.

Falling through the portal, it was probably a good thing Harry had fallen unconscious as the universal travel was neither smooth nor gentle. Neither were the waves of rainbow magic as they transformed the human infant so he’d fit in better and so he could absorb the love he’d need to survive. His skin turned black, thick, and leathery while his hands and feet melded into hooves. Meanwhile, his face elongated into a fanged muzzle while a horn pushed out of his forehead, and yellow and black diaphanous wings sprouted from his back. Then his hair turned into a single mane-like fin while a tail pushed out of his backside. Lastly, the more major reshaping occurred, leaving Harry looking like an ordinary drone in his crib, albeit one with yellow and black wings and his eyes remaining their original color. Also, he still had a lightning bolt-shaped scar on his forehead. And then his crib and all of the other things brought with him fell out of a rainbow-colored hole in a sun-themed bedroom, landing safely in the center of it. His entrance went unnoticed due to the giant rainbow-colored explosion echoing out from Cloudsdale caused by the first-ever modern Sonic Rainboom.





(Several Hours Later)

Celestia sighed as she entered her private quarters before letting her royal facade slip. She had just gained a new personal student, lost another one to the Mirror World, and dealt with a few magical mishaps said gaining had caused. Maybe this one will be the one to find the Element of Magic. I hope so. I don’t have time to find another one if this student fails. I hope she turns out better than the last one. What went wrong, Sunset? Where did you go? How did I fail you in teaching you the values of friendship? I only have a decade until my sister escapes. Now to find out who else was connected to that rainbow explosion. Hopefully, I can get them all to Ponyville. I hope they are the other Elements of Harmony, and they can purify my sister, Nightmare Moon, formerly known as Princess Luna. I should write in Sunset’s book and tell her this at least. Hopefully, she’ll get the message, and I can apologize. Please answer your journal My Little Sun.

So lost was Celestia in her own thoughts that she missed the flicker of red flame as Harry instinctively shapeshifted into a Pegasus with a red-orange to orange-yellow coat and a black mane with a golden yellow zigzag stripe down the center of it. At the same time, his eye color retained their emerald green color, although his pupils changed shape to be round instead of slitted. In fact, Celestia didn’t notice Harry Potter or the mess he brought with him until she tripped over one of his toys and stumbled into his crib, looking rather startled and letting out a strangled yelp of surprise, “why the hay is there a foal’s crib in here? With toys?” Before looking into the crib and going, “Scratch that. Which of my little ponies was dumb enough to teleport a pegasus foal into my chambers blind?! Well, it looks like your stuff ended up here as well. Why does it look so familiar? I feel like I already know the answer and I don’t want to.”

Upon deciding such, a golden aura surrounded the many toys and knick-knacks brought over, levitating them and bringing them in front of her, each causing her sense of worry to escalate with their familiarity. Soon, a book catches her attention, the words on it reading Potter Family Album causing her to sit down with a loud thump and ask out loud to no one, “Why did Lily and James send you here alone? They know that the gateway is far from stable.”

She continues with a continued sense of dread, “first, I should scan you magically to make sure you are healthy from your trip through.” She gently cast a thorough medical scan spell on Harry with those words and frowned at the results. Still talking to herself, she says, “How did they manage to cast such a strong protection charm on you? Why did they need to? It feels,” she continues on as the realization dawns on her with horror, “...feels like a Lifespell. It’s the only way they could have forced Harmony magic to shield you in such a way.” Softly sobbing, she finishes her diagnosis, “The scar in your forehead contains magic as black as Sombra’s and somehow still alive and malevolent. Otherwise, you are a healthy colt, Lightning Sunrise.”

 Still sobbing, she grabs Lightning and brings him into a careful deep hug as she says, “I wish I could say the same for your parents. I will do my best to see you taken care of in honor of my best friend Lily and her husband James. I really, really wish I could take you in myself, but unfortunately, circumstances prevent me from doing so.” 

 She manages to compose herself a little, but still holding him tightly, “Now the question is, who do I foster you off to? The House of the Sun, who your color scheme makes you a perfect fit for, but who just today lost a daughter to uncertainties? Or the House of the Stars, who today just gained a very unusual member to their household? There are forms to fill out. I also need to get you a birth certificate with your Equestrian Name on it. Hmm…, better ask the House of the Sun first, then to adopt you, my god-son. Also, I had better hide any artifacts with your human name on them until you are older. At least I can spare you that pain for a while.”

With those ruminations over, she inspected the items to hide any that contained his original name or picture in one of many locked drawers. She then exited her suite of rooms to speak to one of her door guards after quickly writing a writ and signing it with a levitated quill and piece of paper. “Get me Stellar Flare and Sunspot of the House of the Sun and tell them to meet me here in my quarters. I have a favor to ask of them. Here’s the writ to summon them. I know it’s getting late, but this is urgent.”

“Yes, Princess Celestia,” responded one of the pegasus guards before taking the writ and flying off to summon the pair. The rest pretended not to notice the tear streaks down her cheeks.





(Some Time Later)

Princess Celestia responded to the knocks on her suite’s door with “Come in Stellar Flare and Sunspot. Sorry about the lateness, but please close the door first before we talk. The things we have to discuss are rather sensitive and personal to me. Today has been a very, very trying day.”

After they close the door, she continues as she walks through her chambers towards the crib while waving a wing in a come hither gesture, “I’m sorry to be a bit blunt on this, but would you be willing to adopt a foal? I know it’s way too soon after Sunset’s disappearance, but I think he’ll fit in better with you, even if he is a pegasus, so please hear me out. You see, I arrived in my chambers after getting my new protege, and her newly hatched assistant slash brother-son settled to find a crib in my bedroom. 

“I’m telling you this in strictest confidence, but I don’t have the time to raise my god-son as he deserves. I have my hooves full already. I also can’t turn him over to an orphanage because he’s my god-son. The fact he is here and has that scar means my best friend and her husband are dead at the hands of a very dark spellcaster. 

“Given I don’t know if he has anywhere else to go, I turn to you asking you to raise him as your own. Please, please do so. The name his mother gave him is Lightning Sunrise, and he’s only a year old. I’ll set up child support for you for him as well. So, will you take him and raise him as your own, please?”

It took a few minutes for the pair to digest her words before Sunspot asked as they looked into the crib at the sleeping foal, “Do you know how he got that scar? It seems very dark for a babe to earn.”

“The answer to your questions is yes, and his mother asked I offer him to you first. I will share the details on how he got the scar, and who his parents were, with you and him when he’s older. I will say that I’m afraid whatever orphaned him here wasn’t very kind to his birth parents and involved them being struck by the blackest of magics. As for his date of birth, it is July 31st. The good news is he is so young the change of sp-parents shouldn’t be hard for him to adapt to.”

“What was that?”

“Another thing I shall share when he’s older.”

“Well then, I suppose we have to welcome Lightning Sunrise to the Sun family.”

“Good. Then I can start finishing his Equestrian birth certificate and signing the relevant documents to make Lightning officially yours. Now stand close as I teleport us to your place.”








(AN: The old book and chapter title is below.)





> 0+1: Lily’s Little Lightning Leap
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 0+1: Lily’s Little Lightning Leap


(Location: Princess Celestia’s Sitting Room.

Time: 9 AM. Date: November 2nd, 991 CE.

Interviewers:



	
Half-Light Dawn (Earth 	Pony Filly)
 	

	Half-Light Noon (Pegasus 	Mare)
 	

	Half-Light Dusk (Elderly 	Unicorn Mare)




Interviewee: Princess Celestia

Subject: Lily’s visit to Equestria with her son in tow.

Other Notes: Footage pulled from past by an Alicorn-level temporal viewing spell using Princess Celestia’s story as a focuser.)

On her bed, Princess Celestia slumps on her front, red-eyed and grieving as her magic flickers while it holds up a book of pictures she is going through. On the spine of said book is scribbled in “Potter Family Album,” with her having just added a few photos this morning.

Interrupting her thoughts, and from over her shoulder, an elderly voice opens, stunning her, “Death is never easy, is it? It may not have been the happiest end…,”

“But, it led to you being able to give someone else their happy beginning…,” continues a young feminine voice as weight suddenly presses upon her back.

“And you can ensure he has a happy journey growing up and surviving the prophecy,” Finishes a strong adult feminine voice.

Princess Celestia finally manages to shake off her paralysis and looks around, spotting an _______ color brash Pegasus mare to her left with _______ colored hair split into 7 stripes, like a monochromatic rainbow. On her right lies a sorrowful unicorn mare with the same colored coat and a mane with two shades of that color, one being a stripe in the other. And, on her back lies a happy-sad earth pony filly sharing the coat color and one of the unicorn’s mane colors. “Who are you people, how did you get in here when I told my guards no visitors, and how do you know about that?”

Looking at each other, the three answer together. “We are the Storytellers. We gather stories before they fade to dust and go wherever we are needed.”

The Earth Pony filly with a big purple bow then gives a clumsy giggling curtsy on Princess Celestia’s back. “I enjoy Happy Beginnings in stories. I am Half-Light Dawn.”

The Pegasus Mare throws a few punches before striking an action pose while wearing a purple and gold flight suit. “I prefer exciting Happy Journeys. You won’t find a pegasus 20% cooler than me, Half-Light Noon, founder of the JourneyBolts.”

The elderly unicorn manages to give a creaky but proper bow while wearing a pointed wizard’s hat and cape. “I prefer stories to have Happy Endings. You won’t find a Unicorn archmagus more dedicated to that than me, Half-Light Dusk.”

Dawn then jumps off of Princess Celestia’s back and performs a forward somersault-twist to land, facing her in a more neutral pose. “You’re going to want to have a record of how he got his happy new start and Lily’s outing with you and him that gave him his new name.”

Noon turns her action pose into an acrobatic hoof stand, walking on just her arms and hooves to beside Dawn, where she drops down facing Princess Celestia. “If I had been there, I could have used my signature move to stop Voldemort from ending their journey. Still, this tale will help him keep his spirits bright on his own happy journey.”

Dusk just levitates herself so she’s standing beside her sisters before pulling out a quill and notebook from her cloak. “I know their death is very recent, and this will hurt, but think of the good times. Celebrate their life and know that in their own small way they got a Happy Ending. They took down the villain they had dedicated their lives to taking down and ensured Lightning got to live in a world unmarred by him.”

Dawn moves and gives Princess Celestia the biggest hugs her small body can, causing Princess Celestia to hug back reflexively. Still crying softly, Princess Celestia says, “I’ll… I’ll try but don’t blame me if I cry all over her. Now, where to begin….”





(Time: 9 AM August 1st, 1981 AD/990 Celestial Era.

Place: Princess Celestia’s Secret Garden.)

Princess Celestia sits impatiently tapping the ground while staring at the center piece of her garden, a silver-barked silver-leafed Moon Birch that also serves as what her friend and godson will exit from. “I hope they get here safely.”

Finally, a few minutes later, a leaf green pegasus with dark red hair comes out on two legs wearing clothes modified by a pony tailor to accommodate her wings and tail. On her front in a baby carrier sits a concealed Harry Potter, while on her back is a backpack. “You don’t want to know how hard it was to avoid the Death Eaters to get here, but it will be a nice second first birthday for him.”

Princess Celestia’s horn and the baby carrier both light up as she pulls Harry out of it, revealing a Pegasus with a coat the colors of the sunrise and a mane and tail of black hair with a forked yellow stripe running through both. “I think it will be…, and he’s adorable, Lily!”

Lily pauses in taking her backpack off to look at him briefly, causing her to coo softly. “You’re right, Celestia. He is just as adorable as a pegasus foal.”

Princess Celestia gently brings him close to her and looks him over with an experienced eye to ensure he is healthy. “Hypothetical question, but you’ve been over here long enough to know how we name our foals. What would you name him?”

Lily, by this point, has finally finished taking off her backpack and rummages about inside it. “Hmm… He kinda looks like a sunrise with his coat colors, and his mane looks like it has a bolt of lightning running through it. He’s also a pegasus which are known for weather-work. Lastly, I hope he grows up bringing others hope quickly. Even with him being one of two options for that terrible Prophecy, I feel he will. Over here, he shall be known as Lightning Sunrise, and since parentage follows a theme, I’d be Lightning Lily Gardener.”

Princess Celestia nods as she follows along, placing the renamed Lightning in her hair for him to play with. “All sound reasons Lily. Lightning it is, little guy. So, what’s been his favorite birthday present so far?”

Lily pulls out of her bag a toy broom and holds it up. “This gift from Sirius. He almost smashed up a vase Petunia got me riding about on it.”

Nodding back, Princess Celestia pulls out an animated stuffed blue alicorn from her saddlebags. “All I got him was this thing to cuddle with.” She then places it and a fidgeting Lightning back on the ground.

Lily watches Lightning toddle over to his broom on four legs at first before managing to take the last few unsteady steps bipedally. “He’ll love that; I’m sure once he’s done playing with the broom. It looks like it’ll bring him sweet dreams.”

Princess Celestia tears up at Lily’s last words. “I’m sure it will. I also see he’s walking bipedally. He’s the right age for it. I did actually have another gift for you.” She then pulls a sheet of paper out of her saddlebags. “An Equestrian Birth Certificate form for young Lightning…, and some info on a few families around here should the worst happen.”

Lily sits down at the little table set up and grabs a cup of tea on it, watching Lightning start to zoom around. “I suppose that is a valid question. Ok then, which families are you suggesting to adopt him?”

Princess Celestia shuffles her papers as she moves over to also sit at the table. “First, we have the House of the Sun. The family is from Sire’s Hollow, with the parents being scholar-mages in my court. The eldest child just got accepted last year into my school and is a brilliant spell-maker. The youngest is a bit of a troublemaker but I can still see light in her heart. Not many can hatch a phoenix at four years old to become my personal student.

“Secondly is the House of the Stars. The parents are stellar mages in my court. The eldest is rapidly rising through the ranks of the guard and has a talent for shield spells. Their youngest is showing promise and should easily make my school.

“Third is the Blueblood house. As a pro, they are quite rich, and Cadence is technically part of their house. As a con, well, besides her, they’re rich snobs if I do say so myself.

“Lastly is the Fancy household. They’re also rich and much nicer than the Bluebloods, but he’d be spoiled rotten by them.”

Lily mulls over it for a moment as she looks at Lightning again. “I think either of the first two are best. The Fancy family would be second choice, and the Bluebloods would be last.” She then pulls her wand out of a pocket and grabs the Birth Certificate forms to start signing them.

Princess Celestia nods in understanding as they spend the morning sipping tea and chatting about nothing. They then have an uneventful lunch of sandwiches before going shopping in Canterlot with Princess Celestia in disguise.





“And that is how the day ended, with me watching them step back through the portal…,” Princess Celestia trails off as she realizes she is speaking to no one, the Storyteller Sisters having vanished without a trace.

She spends a moment searching and finally finds a paper with writing on it. “Thanks for the history lesson. You shouldn’t see us again because Lightning has a bright story we want to tell. Signed, The Storyteller Sisters, Half-Light Dawn, Noon, and Dusk.”

Princess Celestia wonders aloud, “Just who are they, where did they go, and who funds the JourneyBolts?”
> 0-1: A Sunrise to a New Life
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------












December 15th, 1981                                  Morning Edition                                        1 Knut


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Daily Prophet


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Harry Potter Declared Dead!


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It is with sadness that we must announce that Harry James Potter, the boy who we hoped had somehow lived, has been declared dead and the search by the ICW has been called off. Suspicions are now raised that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named’s last curse somehow disintegrated Harry Potter and anything referring to him at the time of casting. It then somehow bounced back and hit He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Dumbledore has taken it upon himself to pay for adding Harry’s name to his parents’ gravestone. If anyone finds any trace of Harry Potter please contact your local magical authorities. Harry Potter’s funeral service will be held where his parents were, at Godric’s Hollow Funeral Home, where he will be honored along with his parents as the people who gave their lives taking down He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and making the Wizarding World a much safer place.





(Meanwhile…)

Dumbledore grumbled as he once again held the prophecy in his hand. This time he noticed the steadily growing crack and it did nothing to ease his frustrations. The only thing keeping him hopeful was the fact that the prophecy has a spare target and that Harry’s magical records listed his status and location as unknown. There is also the fact that the day after his disappearance Harry’s magical and legal guardian auto-updated to the ever-mysterious Aletia Selicorn, location also unknown but whose birthplace and birthdate read like gibberish.

Still, he thought, even for a Chessmaster like himself, it was hard to think of a way to salvage the prophecy and he did not believe Voldemort was truly dead. No, he was probably biding his time as a spirit of some sort, and the other boy the prophecy spoke of was currently all right. Sadly it did mean he would have to cancel the charms and monitoring spells on the Dursleys. They took a lot of effort to set up. Here’s hoping he can find some way to use Neville instead. Here’s also hoping Aletia is taking good care of Harry.





(Roughly 3 years later)

Stellar Flare lit her horn as she sat at her desk, grabbing quill, parchment, and inkpot with her telekinetic aura in order to write her monthly report to Celestia on her adopted son’s progress:

Dear Princess Celestia,

Lightning Sunrise is making good progress on learning to fly. That stipend you provided is really helping pay for a Pegasus tutor you know. Learning how to preen Pegasi wings was definitely interesting although I’m glad my son can do it on his own now. In other news, not much has changed beyond he continues asking Mom! Mom!...

Shaken out of her thoughts she hears a strange yet familiar voice shouting out from her living room as he rushes into it, “Mom! Help me! I don’t know..,” and with that, both fall silent as she rushes into the room, her stunned at the yellow and black bug-like pony standing in her living room and him waiting for her to say something.

Finally breaking the silence, the creature in front of her timidly asks in a semi-familiar two-toned voice, “Mom?”

Shaken out of her silence by the question, she asks one of her own, “Lightning?” which is answered by a nod. Said nod prompts another question, “What did you do to end up like this?”

“I wished to have a horn like the Princess and you mom. I wanted to do what you can do and fire burned off my fur and feathers and left me all holey...”

She interrupted him by asking, concern in her voice at hearing about the flames, “do you hurt anywhere Lightning?”

“No, I don’t hurt anywhere Mom. What are we?” He asked, feeling confused and scared and sensing the same from her.

Pulling her son into a hug, she gently answers, “I am a Unicorn. I don’t know what you are, but you are still my son. Maybe your godmother has some idea, but no matter what, I love you and I’m sure your dad and the Princess will as well.”

Leaning into the hug, Lightning holds her back closely. He then says back, “I love you back mom. Can you hold me as you write to Princess Celestia?”

“Of course I can but do you think you can be a brave colt for me and let go long enough for me to grab my letter? Hop onto the couch and we’ll snuggle up there when I get back.”

“Ok mom,” responded Lightning with a soft sniffle before letting go of her and moving to sit on the couch.

Meanwhile, Stellar rushed into her study quickly and grabbed her half finished letter and the writing supplies she was using before rushing back into the living room, setting the telekinetically held items down on the table. She then hops up onto the couch and wraps an arm around Lightning and holds him close as she returns her attention to the letter, them not noticing the glittering look his wings had taken on.

...Mom! Mom!.

Scratch that! Something major has happened to Lightning just now and we need you here now. It has left Lightning holding onto me for comfort and I hope you can explain what happened to him. Please don’t bring any guards inside. You’ll see why.

Your Loyal Subjects and Friends,
Stellar Flare and Lightning Sunrise.

Finishing the letter up and sealing it with magic, Stellar Flare casts a spell the princess taught her to cast only in an emergency and sends the scroll straight to the princess. Continuing to hold onto Lightning she quietly says, “And now we wait my son.”







(Later that same day in the same room.)

*Knock. Knock. Knock.*

“Is that you Sunspot or Princess Celestia?” asked Stellar Flare upon hearing those knocks.

She then heard muffled through the door her husband answering with, “It is indeed both of us. May we come in?”

“You may indeed come in but do close the door behind you. We don’t need anyone else seeing Lightning right now.”

“And why is that my dear Stellar?” asked Sunspot as he let himself and Princess Celestia into the house before closing the door behind them quickly.

“You’ll see, just, please don’t panic at what you’ll see. We’re in the study, isn’t that right Lightning?” She says as they start up the stairs to the study.

“Yes mom, dad, and Princess Celestia,” Lightning finishes as they arrive at the doorway.

Gasping in shock at seeing Lightning, Sunspot rushes in and picks Lightning up into a hug while asking, “What happened to you!?”

Meanwhile, Celestia has a different reaction, almost lighting up her horn with an attack spell as her first thoughts scream CHANGELING!? Where is Lightning!? before managing to calm down and ask out loud in a controlled voice, “Yes, wht happened to you Lightning?”

Looking nervous, Lightning answers, “I wished really really hard I could cast magic like mom, dad, and you and poof I looked like this. Why do I look like this? Am I a freak? Do you still love me?”

Well, this wasn’t what I ever expected to happen when Lightning showed up in my quarters. Now how do I teach a Changeling how to shapeshift? Well, first things first, Celestia thought before joining Sunspot in hugging Lightning while saying, “I love you still my godson and you aren’t a freak.”

Stellar joined the hug as she and Sunspot also voiced their assurances that they loved him and that he wasn’t a freak. Lightning opened his mouth to say something back when he admitted a blinding light, shocking them when they finally regained their sight.

Princess Celestia was the first to open her mouth, “What...What just happened!?” as they stared at the changes wrought upon Lightning by the light that had removed the holes in his limbs and changed his chitin and mane/tail to match the colors and patterns of the pegasus they all thought he was until today.



Edit: added art below I made of reformed changeling Harry Potter aka Lightning Sunrise using a character creator. Please note that due to limitations there are a few issues with the below pic:
The horn should be smaller, whole, and the grooves should be yellow.
The tail should be longer.
The yellow patch around his middle should be a royal changeling saddle of the same color.



Lightning then says, “I don’t know,” before asking, “What am I?”

Princess Celestia then blinks and shakes her head, attempting to get rid of the shock as she answers, “I don’t know. You were a changeling, a shapeshifter. Actually, I want you to try something for me Lightning. Is that ok?”

Looking a bit nervous, Lightning nods and says, “ok.”

“You remember how you looked as a pegasus? I want you to imagine yourself being that. Can you do that?”

Nodding gently, Lightning closes his eyes and screws uphis face in concentration for a few seconds before fitfully and slowly flames encase his form, replacing chitin with fur and feathers before going out, leaving him once again a pegasus.

“Good job, Lightning,” Princess Celestia congratulated before continuing, “Now try letting go of the mask.”

Nodding again, Lightning focuses and manages to let go, the flames revealing his new uncursed form.

“Huh, I guess that is your true form now. I guess you will get to go to Magic Kindergarten after all, just imagine yourself with a unicorn horn instead of pegasus wings. Now how about you resume your pegasus form and go play downstairs.”

“Ok Princess Celestia,” Lightning says before concentrating as he walks downstairs, the flames overtaking him faster this time.

Closing the door behind him, Stellar then asks, “changelings? I’ve never heard of them.”

Sighing, Princess Celestia replies, “Of course you wouldn’t have. They are shapeshifters that must consume the positive emotions of other sapient species. All the ones that have been found replaced others, stealing the love meant for the replaced person and leaving the lover weaker over time. Or at least, that’s how I thought they worked. The fact Lightning has been here almost 3 years and none of us have suffered any ill effects turns that assumption on its head. The long and short of it is, just make sure you keep loving him and make sure to reinforce that replacing people for more than a prank is not something he should do without good reason. Also keep on feeding him as you have been, the few changeling prisoners we’ve ever caught survived perfectly fine off of pony food.”

“That...that’s a lot to take in, but thank you for explaining things Princess Celestia. So, Magic Kindergarten then?” asked Sunspot.

Princess Celestia responds, “He has a horn and changelings can use magic like unicorns.”

“Ahh, that makes sense….”







Meanwhile, as the conversation fades off to the minutiae of schooling, a disguised changeling drone who looked in the window and caught the transformation flies off to tell her queen what she saw.
> 0-2: Magic Kindergarten Incognito
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



(Sept. 994 Celestial Era)

Packing “her” saddlebags for her first day at Magic Kindergarten, Stellar Flare asks, “Now you're sure you have everything you'll need for Magic Kindergarten, Dawn Thunder?”

Responding somewhat petulantly, Dawn answers, “I do mom, but why do I have to be a filly to go to Magic Kindergarten?”

“We've gone over this already Dawn. Since you as Lightning are officially a pegasus and you insist on keeping your color scheme, you have to be a filly to avoid notice. Even Celestia can only make up so much paperwork and you know as well as I do that she isn't going to let you get your basic magic license without taking the classes.”

“I know. I just don't like the thought of being a filly for the next several months while doing this.”

“You'll be fine, Dawn. Now, let's get going,” Stellar says as she places the saddlebags on the red-maned orange-yellow-coated “unicorn” filly's back, before leading the way to the school.



(1st Period: Magic 101)

Dawn followed her classmates into a kindergarten classroom that would not be alien to us humans, full of learning toys with some familiar desks facing a teacher’s desk in front of a blackboard with chalk. Dawn sat in one of the back chair/desk combos trying to avoid attention, still a bit uncomfortable with pretending to be her own fake female cousin.

“Hello class and welcome to Magic 101. My name is Mr. Quill. Here we'll be teaching you the basics of spell-work with the toys around the room,” said the purple-maned, brown-coated unicorn stallion. “Now before we begin with learning, let’s introduce ourselves, starting with the back row.”

“He-Hello, I-I’m Vanilla S-Sparks,” stutters out a shy unicorn filly with a yellow mane and a white coat.

Disgruntledly, Dawn Thunder speaks up next saying, “I’m Dawn Thunder.”

Thirdly, a green zonycorn with purple stripes and cyan mane says, “My name is Zour Grapes. I like candy and japes. I think I’m pretty good at rhyme, but one thing you won’t find is thyme.”

Moving on, the students continued saying their names, the second-to-last student being a blue unicorn with a red mane who introduced herself as, “I’m Redshock and I enjoy illusions.”

Lastly a purple furred, pink maned unicorn filly stated, “I hope my presence helps you all Find Joy here, as I’m Joy Finder.”

“Now that we have all introduced ourselves, let me go over some things you should know. Firstly, you will all be together for all your classes. Secondly, here are your class schedules for the rest of the semester,” Mr. Quill says as he hoofs them out, before continuing: “Now who can tell me why unicorns can cast magic while other ponies can’t?”

Dawn raises her hoof alongside a few others, but Mr. Quill eventually picks: “Joy Finder?”

“Mom says it’s because we have natural focuses in the form of our horns.”

“Your mom is quite smart, Joy. It is those which allow us to focus our magic. Now how many of you can levitate stuff or create a light?” Mr. Quill asks. A few hooves raise up and he continues: “Good. Now I’ll ask you to show me one at a time what you can do using these cubes over here on the table so I know what we have to work on.”

Like little ducklings, the ponies came up to the testing station and showed off what they could do. Dawn herself managed to make the cube wobble and produced a tiny emerald light from his horn. Some others managed better, some fared worse, but in the end, Mr. Quill says to their results, “Well you all are decently on your way, about where I expected you all to be. Now that we have that out of the way, for the rest of this period I want you all to practice meditating to help you bring out your inner spark. Close your eyes and listen to my voice and follow my instructions. Breathe in...and breathe out. Breathe in and breathe out. Now breathe in, gather your worries, and breathe them out….”





And so, for the rest of the period Mr. Quill instructed them on meditation while having them find their magic source so they can more easily reach it. After that they moved to a few other classes where they learned their letters, numbers, and how to write letters with their mouth. All standard Kindergarten stuff, complete with some playtime and lunch.

After school, Stellar picks Dawn up and asks, “So how was your first day of school Dawn? As bad as you imagined it to be? Made any new friends?”

“It was a good day and a couple of them seemed nice, Mom. One striped pony even rhymed his name,” Dawn answers with a smile towards her mother.

“I’m glad to hear that, Dawn. I baked your favorite fish dish in celebration. Hopefully the rest of this year continues to be as fun for you,” Stellar responds as she leads her daughter home for the celebration dinner.



And so the rest of the year progressed with more learning and friendship making. Here are just some of the lessons learned in magic class:





“Now class, who can tell me what Unicorn horns are made of?” Mr. Quill asks. He waits as hooves shoot up, before calling on the shy Vanilla Sparks.

“Th-they are made of al-ali-alicornium wh-which acts as a natu-natural focus,” she manages to stutter out.

Mr. Quill smiles broadly as he responds: “That is correct, Vanilla and even our horns aren’t perfect magic focuses. Zour Grapes, how well do you think our horns channel magic?”

Zour replies with the rhyme: “My mother once said hers was under half, so on that I hope I don’t gaffe.”

Mr. Quill then turns his smile to Zour as he says: “You did not make a gaffe, for most are about half…,” before mumbling quietly something unkind about contagious rhyming and then continuing: “At the end of this semester we’ll test how efficient your horns all are, and if they all are above the average par.”





“What are the three most basic spells all unicorns learn and can use everypony?” Mr. Quill asks his class before adding, “You already know two of them.”

Amidst a sea of raised hooves Mr. Quill picks Joy Finder who then answers with, “Light, Levitation, and...Stun Bolt?”

“Right you are, Joy. The last basic spell is Stun Bolt, which stuns an opponent. They are all also special in that they, like most unicorn spells, are Grey Magic. Anyone care to guess what feelings are needed to cast Light Magic?”

Redshock is picked from a sea of raised hooves and hesitatingly answers: “Good ones like love and happiness?”

“Good job Redshock,” Mr. Quill congratulates her before continuing with another question: “Can anyone guess the type of magic invoked when everyone starts singing together? How about you answer this one Dawn?”

“Harmony magic?” Dawn hesitatingly guesses in answer to the asked question, unsure of herself.

“Also correct Dawn. You’ll be mostly learning Grey Magic spells in school, except for Illusions if you have a knack for them, as they fall under the umbrella of Shadow Magic. If you prove really adept you might get invited to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns here in Canterlot where you’ll learn more advanced spells,” Mr. Quill finishes his lesson off with that day.





“Now remember class: this final test has both a written and practical part. Go in there and do us all proud so we don’t have to reteach you and you don’t have to retake my class,” Mr. Quill warns them and wishes them luck as they shuffle into the room and sit at their desks quietly.

First up is the written exam where they are given a couple hours to take the test, consisting of multiple choice questions and a few short answer questions.

Next up was the practical, where they had to show how many cubes they could hold up before being required to use their light spell and then lastly being asked to stun a teacher in order to be judged on how well they did.



Stellar asks Dawn as she exits the schoolhouse: “How well did you do Dawn? Did you pass Magic Kindergarten?”

“I did, mom, and I’m glad I can finally stop being a girl and go back to being a boy,” answers Dawn before pondering, “Hey mom, don’t pegasi channel magic through their wings to fly?”

“Yes they do Dawn,” responds Stellar cautiously, curious as to why her youngest was asking such a question.

Dawn queries further, “Do you think I could use unicorn magic through my wings mom?”

Sighing, Stellar answers, “I don’t know, but then again I don’t know of any other pegasi that have gone through Magic Kindergarten. If you can it will be a major thing that will make some other nobles mad.” She sighed, before continuing: “You can try in the training room in the house but only there.”

“Sure mom. I also can’t wait for that flight tutor to help me learn how to fly,” Dawn says with a brief bit of pronking.

“That will also be nice, Dawn. If you want to mail any letters to any friends you made in Magic Kindergarten, give them to me and I’ll mail them for you. Friendship is magic after all and I want you to remember that,” Stellar says before sighingly whispering sadly, “even if your sister never seemed to learn that.”

“Thanks mom,” Dawn smilingly answers as they make it home and have a celebratory dinner.
> 0-3: Lightning Move to Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



July 5th, 995 CE

“Mom, why do we have to move to Ponyville again?” Whined the now five, almost six-year old Lightning Sunrise as he puts his saddlebags on his back. “I have friends here who love me. I want to go to school here with them.”

“Lightning, We’ve already told you why we have to move. Don’t think I haven’t caught you practicing using your wings to levitate stuff. Besides, you know why we are moving,” replied Stellar briskly. “Now do you have all your stuff packed for the move?”

Glumly Lightning replied, “Yes mom. I have it all packed. Can I go outside to play with my friends one last time?”

“Sure, you can go play with them and wish them goodbye. I’m also sure you’ll see them again. And you can speak to them by letters. Just remember to be back here by sun-down. We’re catching the evening train to Ponyville.”

Nodding, Lightning leaves the old house on his way to the local park playground, hoping to meet up with his friends for the last time. As luck would have it, he quickly finds most of them there already. It makes sense they would be there after all, he told them the day of his move.

“Hey Lightning!” shouts out Blue Scream, the most boisterous of their group and a dark blue pegasus colt with a forest green mane. “I’m glad to see you managed to make it here on your last day.”

“I...I am glad you made it here as well,” said Vanilla Sparks quietly, a shy white unicorn filly with a yellow mane.

“I’m also glad I managed to finish up my packing early so I got to spend these last few hours with you. I also wrote down my new address so we can write to each other,” replied Lightning to their statements.

“Has anyone seen the last three members of our group?” Asks Blue Scream.

“Joy t-told me s-she had a-a fami-ily thing t-today,” answers Vanilla with a stutter.

“I don’t think Spike will be making it as he’s assisting Twilight with some test or other but, well, there’s the last member who’ll make it today,” said Lightning.

Huffing and puffing a mildly overweight red earth pony colt with a purple mane ran into the park making a beeline for the group before stopping. Catching his breath, Claret Gardener manages to utter out, “oh...oh good. I managed to...catch you Lightning. Why are your...folks making you move again?”

“Yeah, I was looking forward to getting to go to school with you,” added Petalfeather the young bright green lynx/owl griffoness and last member of their little group that was there.

“They’re Ponyville’s new librarians. She also asked them to look out for people connected to some bright rainbow thingy that happened 5 years ago. Well besides her personal student. Mom says she got her cutie mark due to that explosion,” answered Lightning.

“I hope I get my cutie mark doing something as awesome as I heard she did,” responds Blue with the others nodding in agreement except for Petal.

“In any case, let’s stop talking and enjoying this last day of regular play. I’ll try to talk my parents into coming back to visit on break or something.”

And with that ended the heavy talk for the day as the quintuplet moved on to lighter matters, playing on all the fixtures you are familiar with from a playground and also playing such other games as tag and such, enjoying their last regular day together.





Later that afternoon as the group of giggling kids approached Lightning’s house, they paused to join in yet another group hug while murmuring how much they will miss each other, some with more tears in their eyes than others depending on how tough they pretended to be.

Breaking up the hug, they then all marched up to the door and knocked on it. As soon as it opens they all except Lightning say, “Hello Mrs. Stellar. I hope you let Lightning visit us sometime with you,” before unleashing the puppy dog eyes upon her.

Putting one hoof to her chest, Stellar responds as she fights off the deadly waves of cute, “I’m sure we can do that sometime. Now come inside you all. I may have baked a batch of chocolate chunk cookies for all of us to share and they aren’t coming with us on the trip. For one thing I still have to wash the pan but we still have an hour before we have to leave.”

And so, following her inside, the group spent the last hour in the house reminiscing on the times spent there while munching on delicious warm cookies and sitting on the floor. About halfway through Sunspot arrived home from his last day working his old position and joined them in enjoying the cookies and reminiscing.

Leaving the house, Stellar asks them, “Lightning did give you our new address right?”

“He did indeed Mrs. Stellar,” answers Petalfeather.

“That’s good to hear,” responds Stellar before her horn lights up and pulls them all into a group hug while adding, “You be good now and hopefully I don’t learn from your parents about any more crazy incidents when you turned a neighbor’s cat green.”

She then let’s them all down as they nod back while she adds, “We must be going now but goodbye and I hope to see you again.”

“We hope so too,” they respond before adding, “Goodbye Lightning, Mr. Sunspot, and Mrs. Stellar.”

Lightning then says back at them as he and his parents start walking to the train station, “Goodbye Petal, Blue, Vanilla, and Claret. I won’t forget to write you and hope to see you soon.”

And with that the trio made their way to the train station where they boarded their train for Ponyville and sat in one of the first class cars.





After a fairly uneventful train ride the trio left the train only to run into a pink earth pony Mare who gasped at seeing them and ran off. Offput by this the trio quickly picked up some takeout on the way to their new 2-story suburban-style house to unpack a little and go to bed after eating.

The next morning they went to Sugarcube Corner for breakfast where they were surprised by the trademark mandatory Welcome to Ponyville party hosted by a still in school Pinkie Pie.
> 0-4: The CMC's Early Dawn
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



August 10th, 996 CE

It was a little over a year past when Lightning and his family had moved to Ponyville. Summer vacation was just about to end with school starting at the beginning of next month with half-days for the first few weeks to let the farm foals help with the harvest. He had found his days mostly spent exploring the town and playing the occasional game with any free foals he found.

Currently, it was late afternoon and he was reading a book in the living room when he heard a knock on the front door. Curious as to who could be knocking right before supper time, he listened in as his mom opened the door to Filthy Rich and stood in the doorway.

Sounding polite, Stellar asks Filthy, “How can I help you this evening Filthy? Did Diamond complain about Lightning again?”

“No,” Filthy responds just as politely, “Diamond just got her Cutie Mark and I was inviting her classmates to her Cuteceañera.” He then passes over a note adding, “Here are the details on when and where it is. I hope to see you and Lightning the-”

“I don’t want to go to that bully’s party mom,” Lightning rudely interjects before continuing, “She always makes me feel bad. Where does she get all that hate from?”

“Now Lightning,” Stellar answers Lightning firmly, “I’ve told you before, friendship is magic and Diamond could use a friend. Besides, she doesn’t seem that bad and Filthy hasn’t found anyone telling her the things you’ve been claiming she’s been spreading, isn’t that right Filthy?”

“That is correct Stellar,” Filthy says proudly before continuing, “I’ve even sat in on the lessons she gets from her tutors and haven’t heard any of what you’ve said she’s said.”

“Now you will be going there Lightning and offering Diamond an apology,” Stellar admonishes Lightning. “Seriously I don’t know where you get such ideas from. Sorry about what he said, Filthy.”

“That’s ok,” Filthy politely responds. “I have to get going to invite the rest of her class so have a good evening Lightning and Stellar.”

“Good evening Filthy,” Stellar answers back as she starts to close the door before pausing to gently glare at Lightning.

Spotting the glare and not wanting to be under that mom look anymore, Lightning hurriedly mumbles out, “goodnight Mr. Rich,” before the door is finally closed.

Turning to look at Lightning, Stellar attempts to soften the blow by telling him, “At least Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom will be there to keep you company at the party with free food. Now come on, I think supper’s about ready.”





Approaching Sugarcube Corner a few days later where the party was being held with his mom, Lightning attempts to give his mom puppy dog eyes so she’ll stop. Unfortunately for him, she ignores them and continues approaching where the party will be held, so with a sigh he continues following her into the building.

Entering the building he sees the place is decorated with banners all featuring a diamond tiara while the tables are loaded down with cakes and cupcakes also decorated with a diamond tiara. There are several foals and adults present playing party games while he spots Diamond Tiara next to her mom and Silver Spoon at the center of the party.

It seems his mom has also, unfortunately, spotted her as he feels her nudge him and using a glance pointedly gestures for him to approach Diamond and give her his apology.

Giving an unhappy sigh, Lightning approaches the trio and halfheartedly says, “I’m sorry for claiming you were a tribalist Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. I also want to say I’m glad you got your Cutie Mark and thanks for inviting me to your party.”

Snootily, Diamond Tiara responds with, “You’re welcome. Maybe someday you’ll even get your own cutie mark,” before whisperingly tacking on with an evil smirk, “Blank Flank.”

Looking up at Spoiled Rich, expecting her to correct her daughter for her name-calling, he is instead dismayed to see and feel pride coming from her at her daughter’s choice of insult. Scurrying back to his mother before he has to hear any more insults, he looks about for his friends Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

Eventually spotting them, he heads over to them and says with relief, “I’m glad you two are here. Let’s avoid Diamond Tiara for now, she’s found a new insult to call us now that she has her Cutie Mark.”

“I think I spot some ice cream over there we can rescue from my sister Rarity,” Sweetie says with gleaming eyes as she looks at the treats.

“Ah agree we should avoid her. Mah big sis didn’t believe me that she was bullying us,” Apple Bloom adds while looking around at all the party games Diamond Tiara wasn’t playing.





It wasn’t too much later that the trio spotted an altercation near the center of the party. Listening in while hiding underneath a table, they hear Diamond Tiara angrily shout out, “What is a blank flank like you doing at my party getting cake on me by barging in here riding on your scooter‽ I bet you can’t even fly with your tiny wings.”

Popping their heads over the table, the three spot an orange and purple pegasus filly facing Diamond Tiara defiantly while standing upright on a scooter. The mystery filly defiantly responds, “I so can fly, I just enjoy riding my scooter and performing tricks.” Despite the confidence in her voice, Lightning can feel the hurt in her voice letting him guess that part of what she said wasn’t true. Probably the flying part if he had to guess given her wings did look a bit small.

Thinking quickly, Lightning calls out, “Good to know we aren’t the only blank flanks here. You look cool on that scooter and I bet with you we can have some fun at this party.”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle look a little concerned at Lightning’s words for a second before nodding in agreement. Spotting the support, Scootaloo wheels her scooter over to the group but not before they hear a quiet good riddance from Diamond Tiara.

Leading the way to one of the corner tables with the three fillies following him, Lightning sits down and asks with a smile, “What’s your name as I didn’t see you at school last year.? I’m Lightning Sunrise and my parents run the library.”

Smiling, Apple Bloom says as she sits down, “Ah’m Apple Bloom and my family sells apples.”

Sitting down at the table like a noble lady, Sweetie Belle says, “I’m Sweetie Belle and my sister runs the boutique in town where Lightning got his outfit.”

Roughly but enthusiastically Scootaloo hops up into her own chair and introduces herself, “I’m Scootaloo and I just moved here with my parents. They’re adventurers who look for artifacts.”

Again there’s that sense that something Scootaloo said was slightly off, but Lightning brushes it off saying, “Well it’s nice to meet you Scootaloo. What do you three say we form a club to find our own Cutie Marks so Diamond Tiara can stop holding that over us?”

Scootaloo agrees by saying, “I bet we’ll get to do some cool things so I’m in.”

Apple Bloom thinks for a moment before giving her own reason to join, “Ah can maybe find a Cutie Mark that isn’t apple-related.”

Sweetie Belle politely finishes by saying, “Maybe we’ll find them in something gracious.”

Lightning then brings up the next point, “We still need a name, however. Emblem Explorers?”

After that is rejected along with a plethora of similar sounding names, Sweetie Belle finally suggests, “What if we call ourselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

With agreeing sounds all around, the CMC ended their first meeting a few years earlier than fate had planned and Ponyville would never be the same.
> 0̸͕̱̻͈͎̝̯̳͕̻̦̮́̿̋͂̉̎͒͐͌́-̸̨̜̯̞͉̫͍͙̺̮͇͓̓̍͠�̸̢̹͎̣͈͇͈̮̠̦̤̖̿͋:̷̨̛̛̝̟̰͙̟̗̫̭̖̦̈́̑̏̈̓̓̃̈́̌͆̂͒͠ ̷̧̟̺͖͈̜̇́̏̑̉͑͆́̈́͝q̷̨̧̥͇̤͔͔͊̊̈́̿̅̆́̄̕͘ͅĺ̸̢̬͍͙̲͍̺̘̃ɐ̷̢̢̛̲͓͇̙̞̤̟͂̈͆̇̐̑͗̎̌̇͌̄̐̚u̴̡̯̼̒͌̈̇́́́́͝ʞ̵̢̣̙͉͑͒̉̋̌͒̄̕͠ ̸̢̳͓͖͚̠̘̘̺͔̼̣̖̦̓͌̈́́͆̏̂̈͛̕͝S̶̱̤͛̉̿̊̽͌̈́͂̍͒͒̚ʇ̶̹̌̏̾ó̵͇̜͔̪͎̃͛̉͘ɹ̸̐͠
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ɔ̵̡̨̬̖͍͍̜̬̻̎̌̈́͋̂̾̒͒͜ɥ̸̧̼̼̮͓̜͙̗͖̰̘͚̞̼̀͛̓͋̎̍ɐ̷̩̖̤̗͕̏͂̊d̶̪̯͉͓̮͛̋͘ʇ̵̮̲̲̂͗̔͂̅͐͊ǝ̵̭͍͎̦̣̻̳͉͙̲̜̮͍́ͅɹ̵̢̨͎̟͍̣̤̺̜͙̙̳̆̇́̌͋̔ ̷̭̩̬͚͇̺̣̭̠̥̯̣̃͗̎̑̿̋̿͜͜0̸͕̱̻͈͎̝̯̳͕̻̦̮́̿̋͂̉̎͒͐͌́-̸̨̜̯̞͉̫͍͙̺̮͇͓̓̍͠�̸̢̹͎̣͈͇͈̮̠̦̤̖̿͋:̷̨̛̛̝̟̰͙̟̗̫̭̖̦̈́̑̏̈̓̓̃̈́̌͆̂͒͠ ̷̧̟̺͖͈̜̇́̏̑̉͑͆́̈́͝q̷̨̧̥͇̤͔͔͊̊̈́̿̅̆́̄̕͘ͅĺ̸̢̬͍͙̲͍̺̘̃ɐ̷̢̢̛̲͓͇̙̞̤̟͂̈͆̇̐̑͗̎̌̇͌̄̐̚u̴̡̯̼̒͌̈̇́́́́͝ʞ̵̢̣̙͉͑͒̉̋̌͒̄̕͠ ̸̢̳͓͖͚̠̘̘̺͔̼̣̖̦̓͌̈́́͆̏̂̈͛̕͝S̶̱̤͛̉̿̊̽͌̈́͂̍͒͒̚ʇ̶̹̌̏̾ó̵͇̜͔̪͎̃͛̉͘ɹ̸̪̝̯͉͙̹̪̐͊͠ʎ̸̮̠͈̹̗̎̓́


(Time: Morning, May 2nd, 997 CE

Location: CMC Clubhouse

Interviewees: Half-Light Dawn, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Lightning Sunrise.

Interviewers/Counselors: Half-Light Noon and Half-Light Dusk

Subject: ư̵̪̗̟͇͚̫̈ʍ̸̡̠͚̹̲͎̯͉͚͇̖͖͈̐̎͋̀̐͐̇̑̌͠ǒ̸̡̗̼̬̬͖̩̗̭̺̔̔̍͋͌̐̚͝┴̸̙͓̰̉̄ʎ̶̧͇̳͎̖̮͚́͝u̴̡͉̭͚̮̚ù̸̧̝͙̪̣͎̗̣̩̞̈́̽́͋̊͆͗̀͝n̴̟̰̓͆͆̎́͆̓Ṡ̴̨̞̟̼͔̜̑͜ ̸̧̛͕̩̠̘̱͇̙̈́͆̀̉u̴̡͚͔̹̞͓̳͈͓̜̖͖̘̥̐̄̑̓̊̅̒̚͝ͅᴉ̶̱͔͈̆̍͜ ̵̡͍͎̮̫͖̣͆̔̐͋ͅ,̵̨̡͔̬͒̍̉̐̋̽̈́̑̍͒̈͊̓͘͜,̸̡̪̫̝̤̗̰̻̼̠̞͂͗ǝ̶̡͊́͆̈́͋̎̎̀́̊̍̚̕ɹ̶̹̹̱̦̩͑̀̐̓͐̂͆̕ͅn̷̹̐̑̓̂̿̓̀̚ʇ̴̺̭̟̿͒̾̾̉̔̿u̶̳̒̌̄̇̆̈́͋́̇ǝ̴̳͕͓̥̑̐̒̂̾́̔̌̒̈́̈́̓͋̕͠ʌ̸̛̟͉̰̰̣̺̠̗͆̐̀̂̑͆͗́̀͘͘̚p̵̨̧̨̘̱͕̣̠̜̥̜̩̥̜͐̈́̂̏͗̈͋̕̚͜͝∀̸̢͖̱̝̣͖̩́̍̈́̍͆ͅ

Warning: Text Corruption Present.)

Dawn and the CMC awaken in the CMC’s clubhouse to someone knocking on a door. A worried elderly voice asks from the other side, “Dawn are you there? You vanished yesterday, scaring both Noon and I.”

Dawn hurriedly scrambles out of her sleeping bag from the cuddle pile and rushes over, opening the door and diving to hug her sister Noon while tearing up in relief. “I-I’m glad y-you’re here s-sis.”

Noon barely manages to catch Dawn and stands up bipedally to both hug Dawn and run her hoof through Dawn’s hair. “Woah! What has an awesome filly like you so upset, Dawn?”

Dusk’s horn lights up briefly as she teleports inside the clubhouse and sits down. “Indeed, what could scare you so bad you five are huddled up in a pile shivering with nightmares.”

Noon transfers Dawn to her own back before falling back to all fours and crawling into the clubhouse. “We’re willing to listen if it will help you squirts out, and given some of the things we’ve heard you’ve tried, it must have been really terrifying. Come here, squirts.” She then sits down by a wall, transfers Dawn into her lap, and motions for Scootaloo and Apple Bloom to join Dawn almost in her lap.

As the pair scramble to take the invitation with one on either side of Dawn, Dusk sits down with a creak next to Noon and makes the same invitation to Sweetie Belle and Lightning Sunrise, who quickly take it. Noon holds Dawn in her arms while her wings each hug and push Scootaloo and Apple Bloom into Dawn and herself. Dusk, meanwhile, just wraps an arm each around an undisguised Lightning Sunrise and Sweetie Belle.

Noon’s horn then lights up and pulls out some paper and quill. “I hope you don’t mind me recording this. Hopefully, you’ll be able to laugh at this in the future.”

They all shiver in the adults’ grasp at that. “I-I doubt that…, b-but if it s-stops anyone else f-from g-going there…, w-we’ll re-relive that n-nightmare.”

Scootaloo puts a brave face on as she starts the tale, “We were on our way to Zecora’s in the late afternoon with Applejack leading us to her to learn the properties of plants that bloom at Dusk….”





(Yesterday, ~4 PM, Clearing on Road to Zecora’s Hut)

“It’s odd there’s a tree fallen across the road here.” Applejack kicks the tree blocking the crossroads exit in the Everfree Trail leading to Zecora’s one last time. “You four stay here while I see if I can find where the other end of Zecora’s path reconnects to the Everfree trail.”

The CMC all agree, leading Applejack to reluctantly go down the further path on the road merchants very reluctantly use. Their staying lasts all of a minute until Scootaloo spots an ancient crossroads marker in a beam of sunlight let in by the falling of a tree.

Scootaloo wanders over to the map and looks over it before beckoning the rest over. “Come on over, you three! I wonder what treasures this map will lead us to?”

(Dawn shivers here and pulls out a copy of the map she made. “I made a copy while they talked and I hid. The red marks are stuff I fixed.”)



Sweetie Belle looks at the map, turns to look where the road to Everfree City is, and spotting its remains, turns to Lightning. “Have you ever heard of Everfree City?”

Lightning puts a hoof under his chin and thinks. “No, I can’t say I have, but this map looks ancient, and there’s no mention of Ponyville.”

Apple Bloom points down a different, almost covered road. “What about S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉? I just saw a white filly with red mane go down that path leading towards the White Tail Woods?”

Lightning’s wings light up as he assembles some nearby branches to form a big arrow pointing towards S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉. “It can’t hurt to check the place out. Who knows what we’ll find, but someone must be living there for a filly to be present.” He then leads the way down the path with an unseen Dawn following along behind.

It isn’t a terribly long walk down the narrow path before they exit from a break in the trees to stand before the town’s main gate. Lightning spots a sign by the main entrance and goes to walk over when Dawn exits the tree break, running into him and causing them both to land on a ruby.

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom move to help Lightning and Dawn up, respectively. Spotting the bow in Dawn’s hair, Apple Bloom accosts Dawn. “Who are you, why were you following us, and why do you have a similar bow to mine?”

Dawn stumbles as she gets up but smoothly answers, “I’m Half-Light Dawn, and my family just moved into Ponyville.” She then pointedly shows her blank flank. “My family and I tend to be a bit shy, so I had hoped to ask if I could join your little club at Zecora’s.” She then shrugs as she finishes, “the bow is a gift from a friend of my mother before we moved here.”

Apple Bloom frowns a little at those answers as she absently picks up the ruby, but Sweetie Belle approaches her and gives a hug. “Well, you’ve got some courage to come out here just to join the club. All in favor of letter her join raise your hoof?”

Sweetie Belle, Lightning Sunrise, and Scootaloo all eagerly raise their hooves while Apple Bloom reluctantly does. Receiving that vote, Lightning reaches over and pats Dawn on the shoulder. “Welcome to the club. Now let’s see what the population of this S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ is?”

They all move over to the sign by the gate and read the town’s motto:



Sweetie Belle looks at her blank flank before sighing in relief. “Well, it’s a good thing none of us have our Cutie Marks yet. Lightning or Dawn, have you ever heard of years being numbered    with ‘EE?’”

Lightning moves to enter the town, with the rest following. “I haven’t, but I suppose we can take a look around.”

However, they stop dead in their tracks when they spot a very tall pole in the village center with long streamers hanging off of it. A nearby grey pony with a black mane approaches them. “Welcome to S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ fillies and colts. You’re just in time for the maypole festival and feast.”

Scootaloo recovers first from that news. “Who are you? And what’s a maypole festival?”

The strange grey stallion just offers them a bow before gesturing grandly. “I’m Grey Hoof, master of festivities. We’re celebrating the spring planting and the announcement of new couples. Now I insist you spend the night. Don’t need you getting lost on your way back to Everfree City, Dodge City, or Canterlot Town.”

The CMC all agree with nods to his request before Lightning leads them away to stand beside a building. “Weird! It’s like they are trapped over a century in the past.”

Dawn nods to what he says. “Let’s try and find another way out of here.” She looks around and, spotting a glum-looking burnt orange stallion with a blue mane blocking a doorway close by, walks over. “Does the town have another exit?”

She bounces for a few seconds before realizing she isn’t going to get a reply. “Seems like you’re having a bad enough day you don’t care? What can we do to make it better?” She then stares at him with her best puppy dog eyes while the others walk over and do the same.

It doesn’t take very long for him to finally sigh and point at a light grey pony with an orange mane. “I lost my engagement gift for Starlet over there. It was a bright red shiny rock I last saw outside town.”

Apple Bloom pulls the ruby out of her bags and asks, “Is this it, mister…?”

“Roneo, and that is it.” The stallion joyfully picks it up out of her hooves. “As thanks, I’ll tell you there may be another exit out that away, but it’s a pretty tight passage if it still exists. The key is inside this building, however.”

The CMC all notice his lack of Cutie Mark as well, but don’t bring it up for now as they watch him stand up and walk over to greet his significant other.

Entering the building, they realize it is a warehouse with some loose wooden boxes blocking the pathway. Working together, they manage to make their way through to find a well handle and a sorrowful ranting dark-grey pony with dark red hair in relatively short order. Spotting them, she glares at them as she continues. “...it is not right that this should happen again and again. YOU FIVE! Take the crank and find the key in the well! Not right, not right….”

Hurriedly, Lightning grabs the crank and stuffs it in his saddlebags before they make a hasty retreat and exit the warehouse. Having not seen the village well so far, they head deeper into the town.

Along the way, they pass by a brown stallion. Scootaloo stops and asks him, “Hey, mister. What’s with the grey and red pony crying in the house Roneo was lounging in the doorway of?”

The rest stop to listen to his answer. “The name’s Gladstone. Poor Mitta there is very sad her sister drowned in the town well a few months ago trying to get the key to the gatehouse on the other exit out of town. She’s convinced herself that another foal will drown doing the same thing.”

Apple Bloom frowns at that and asks something they’ve all been thinking, “Mister Gladstone, Ah noticed no one here has a Cutie Mark?”

Gladstone looks up at the evening sun before slowly walking off. “I’ve never heard of one of those. Now, I’ve got to get ready for the feast.”

They all frown at that but soon spot a well as they walk deeper into the town. However, it already has a crank, so it must not be the one the CMC needs, so they continue deeper in and all decide to stop by a green pony.

Lightning decides to be their spokesperson this time. “Hey, miss…?”

The green pony turns to face them with a slightly annoyed smile on her face. “Three Leaf.”

Lightning cautiously continues. “Miss Three Leaf, how come I haven’t heard of S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ before today?”

Three Leaf shrugs and smiles proudly. “We’re pretty self-sufficient. Since our founding, we haven’t had to really ask Everfree City or Dodge City for help.”

The mention of Everfree City causes them all to look at her slightly weirdly, but Lightning asks, “Are there any other wells in the town?”

Three Leaf, in response, just points deeper into town. “There’s one by the abandoned gatehouse. It’s where Ruby drowned. Now, you don’t follow her path, please.”

They all nod, slightly freaked out but trying not to show it, the CMC wish Three Leaf a quick goodbye. 

The CMC then heads deeper into the town and out into its outskirts just as dusk falls. Lightning is the first to stop. “There’s something very wrong here.”

Apple Bloom nods her head. “It feels like they weren’t giving us the whole truth about Mitta and Ruby.”

Sweetie Belle turns to Dawn. “I’m sorry your first adventure with the Cutie Mark Crusaders had to be like this.”

Dawn just smiles back sadly. “It’s ok, you four. Sometimes the beginning adventure isn’t a happy one.”

Scootaloo spots something and points deeper in the woods. “I just saw your filly go deeper in!”

Scrambling, they rush after the filly and spot her just as she enters the house. They approach the door and try it but find it to be locked. Scootaloo then frustratedly huffs. “I hope the well has that key. I don’t want to admit it, but this place is freaking me out.”

The rest nod their agreement and quickly find the well. It doesn’t take too long for them to attach the crank and raise the bucket. Dawn grabs the key and approaches the door. “I hope there’s an exit through here. I’ll take whatever punishment my family wants to give me.”

She then unlocks the door to sounds of agreement from the others as they all pile in. Splitting up, they search the building for an exit while Sweetie Belle dances, trying to keep her hooves off the floorboards as much as possible. “I hope Rarity never fi-”

Whatever she was next going to say was cut off by the sound of Apple Bloom shrieking and sobbing. Everyone’s heads whip around just in time to watch her back away from the lit fireplace, going bipedal to get away faster before hitting a wall and slumping down into a sitting position where she sobs and points at what she saw.

The rest, freaked out by her actions, approach the fireplace only to watch a hidden flaming skeleton of a filly stand up and make tortured sounds of agony. She then starts coming towards them, at which point they rush out, Lightning pulling Apple Bloom along using fright-boosted adrenaline.

They stop in the darkened clearing outside the house, panting. Dawn, looking a little green, is the first to catch her breath and manage to avoid vomiting. “What monsters could turn such a happy beginning into a sad ending like that!?”

On the other hoof, Sweetie Belle isn’t so lucky and throws up her lunch on the ground while shivering.

Scootaloo, meanwhile, shivers and swallows hard. “That was so not awesome and painful to witness.”

Apple Bloom finally manages to stop gibbering. “She w-wasn’t m-much older t-than us a-and I-I saw h-her Cutie M-Mark.”

Lightning, meanwhile, just sits rocking with his head between his hooves while his disguise flickers. “S-So much pain. S-So much hate. S-So much anger at o-one who f-found j-joy in her C-Cutie M-Mark.”

Sweetie Belle finally manages to stop throwing up and looks back at the house, which is still lit up by the fireplace. “W-We need to l-leave. D-do you w-we s-search the h-house, or t-try to sneak p-past G-Grey H-Hoof?”

The rest look at the house as a scream of tortured pain leaves it, causing them all to scramble away back down the path while trees fall behind them. Dawn stops right before they reenter the town proper. “I-I think that answers that question.”

Lightning peers into S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ and shudders as he puts a hoof to his forehead. “I t-think I know w-why we’ve never h-heard of S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ before! S-so much h-hate and g-grief and m-misery. L-Look.”

The others look into the town as well and see how it went from a sunny if odd but whole village to a blackened town composed of rotting decaying ruins. Apple Bloom gulps at the sight. “I-I think w-we know now w-why Grey H-Hoof wanted us t-to stay for s-supper. W-we are s-supper!”

Scootaloo shudders before standing up straight. “We go through there as fast as possible without stopping for anything. Are you able to move Lightning?”

Lightning shudders but nods as he stands strong if a little shakily. “I can, but let’s not stay here for long. This place drains me.”

The rest gather themselves before nodding to signal they are ready to begin as well. Scootaloo puts herself in front with the others following through the maze of ruins that was S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉.

Shortly through it, however, G̶̩̝͋r̶̫͔͐e̴̱̐̈ŷ̵̹͙ ̴̘̈́͐H̶̗̙̉o̴͔̣̕o̴̤̎f̶̫͊ͅ'̷̟̱͌̓s̸̻̒͆ voice hauntingly echoes out of the trees, “There was no other way! She was going to spoil the party!”

Running away from the voice and near where they met her earlier, T̷̳͑̎h̵̥̳̒͝ŕ̵̗ẽ̴̢̼e̴̥̜͆͋ ̴̘̳̓L̸̟̦̅̕ê̵͙͋a̸̬̽f̵͕͍̊ rises up from the ground, a red-eyed decaying black skeleton of her former self. She doesn’t chase the CMC as they slip past. “The Curse befell her this evening many years ago! She had the mark! She had to go!”

Fleeing from her the way they knew went to the entrance, G̶̪̜͒͒l̷̻͇̕ä̶̛̹̙́ḑ̵̠͋̽S̶͚͐t̷̖̐o̴̤̦͐n̶̢̺̎ḙ̶̝̑͝'̷̬̲̎ş̶͎̓͠ decaying skeleton rises from the ground where he had been earlier and starts walking towards them. Quickly thinking on their feet, they spot an alternate path blocked by a fallen boulder. Together they manage in their fear to shove it away. “Please… Stay with us! We will ensure the curse never befalls you!”

Running away from a skeleton that looks an awful lot like G̶̩̝͋r̶̫͔͐e̴̱̐̈ŷ̵̹͙ ̴̘̈́͐H̶̗̙̉o̴͔̣̕o̴̤̎f̶̫͊ͅ, they soon enter the ruined decaying festival square at the front of the town. Halfway to the exit, they realize a tree has fallen across it. They look back to spot Ŕ̶̭ơ̸̢̗n̶̼̔̐e̴̟̓̽o̷͚͉͂̏'̴̦̃̒s̸̱̳͝ decaying skeleton rise from the ground leading S̶͙͌ṱ̴̛̎a̵̲͕͘r̷̢͂͝l̷̠̲̉e̴̮̘̓ṫ̶̻͐ and G̶̩̝͋r̶̫͔͐e̴̱̐̈ŷ̵̹͙ ̴̘̈́͐H̶̗̙̉o̴͔̣̕o̴̤̎f̶̫͊ͅ. “All we want is friendship! The others won’t like it if you leave!”

They run towards the exit, knowing they are trapped, when Mitta’s blackened body rises from the ground and bucks the tree, causing it to splinter open enough for them to crawl through to relative safety. “Even in undeath, they are Fools! Run you Five for your life! I will do what I should have done for Ruby and protect you! Follow her if she appears!”

They rush past her when a flash of light near the end of her speech draws their attention back to Mitta, whose dark grey flank now supports a shield with a ruby on it. Dawn walks up and very carefully pats Mitta on her healthier-looking back with a wince. “Looks like your Happy Ending isn’t gone forever. Congrats on finding your Special Talent.”

Mitta smiles slightly at that as she motions to the hole in the tree once more. “Thank you, but my place remains with them until they see the error of their ways.”

Nodding back, the five crawl through quickly, one by one. Once all five are on the other side, the filly whose translucent body the CMC have been seeing rises from the ground. “I’m sorry for the trouble I’ve caused you all. My name’s Ruby, and I wanted to explore the one day a year I can. Thank you for helping Mitta find her own talent. It has made me realize my own is finding things like I found Roneo’s gift so many years ago.”

Lightning pats Ruby’s back with a shiver. “At least some good came from this terrifying night.”

The others nod in agreement as Ruby walks over to the ruined road. “I think I can use it to find you all a way out of here alive.”

The others follow her as Lightning and Sweetie Belle light up their horns, leading to a terrifying game of dodge the cursed skeletons. Finally, they spot the crossroads and all move to step out when they realize Ruby isn’t following them. Looking back, they see her shake her head. “I’m sorry new friends, but my place lies here with Mitta helping them pass on. I’ll visit you here next year if you want.”

The CMC all glance at one another before Lightning lights his horn up, pulls a spare CMC cape from his saddlebags, and drapes it over Ruby’s ghostly back. Scootaloo, at the same time, places one on Dawn’s back before they surround Ruby in a group hug. Sweetie Belle pulls a polaroid camera out of her bags, uses her magic to aim it at all of them, and with a shout of “cheese,” captures six pictures of them smiling.

Apple Bloom takes one of the six and hands it to Ruby. “We’d love that, honorary member of the CMC.”

They then disengage from her and wave as she fades back into the trees before they themselves exit out into the clearing to find a worried Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Applejack looking about the clearing for them. They’re well into the clearing before Rainbow spots them and zooms over. “Where have you been, Squirt!? You’ve had us worried!? And who’s your new friend!?”

Scootaloo moves to point to where the road to S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ was only to realize there’s a solid wall of trees. Lamely she recovers and instead points to the path to Everfree City as Applejack and Rarity approach. “We went that way thinking we saw another way.”

Dawn meanwhile curtsies gracefully towards them. “I’m Half-Light Dawn and my family just moved here recently. I’d heard about their adventures and followed them but they caught me and inducted me.”

Lightning steps up to Applejack shivering. “We’re very sorry for disobeying you Applejack but can we please spend the night at our clubhouse since we didn’t get to visit Zecora’s?”

The three adults look at each other for a few seconds before Applejack answers, “You can tonight but after that you are confined to the town for the next month. You scared us a lot.”

The CMC all nod and the group as a whole head back to Ponyville.





Lightning finishes up, “after that we headed back here and you can figure out the rest.” He then gives them the biggest puppy eyes he can with the others joining in. “Please don’t tell our families about S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉ or we’ll never be allowed to leave our homes again.”

Noon and Dusk look at each other before Noon speaks up, “We won’t tell on you squirts but we can’t promise Dawn will be able to play with you very often.”

Dusk picks the thread up Noon dropped down. “It sounds like you gave some ponies hopes for a happy journey and ending as well.”





After some more cuddling, Noon and Dusk leave with Dawn trailing behind. Once out of earshot, Dusk turns on Dawn. “Why did you let them see you, and why did you stay with them?”

Dawn shudders and frowns as she looks up at Dusk. “I couldn’t. Once I got close to S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉, I was stuck to this plane, and that place was able to affect me!”

Noon ruffles Dawn’s mane as she smiles down at her. “At least you didn’t change too much, so we are still safe. You may even have been destined to go to S̴̪̈́̋u̷̼͛̋n̸͍̗̈́̚n̶̡̜͗ÿ̴̩̮́t̶̰͎́̕ọ̸̢̎̈w̷̞̘̆̇n̴̖͍̉.”

Dusk just sighs at her younger sisters. “Well, this is a fun position you put us in, but what’s done is done. Let’s go home, you two.”
> 0-Last: Rediscovery on the Dawnless Day (Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



June 21st, 1000 CE

It is the morning of the day before the Summer Sun Celebration. Lightning Sunrise is eating breakfast with his parents as they prepare to do their own part for the festival preparations. Holding a cup of coffee to her lips Stellar asks Lightning, “I bet you can’t wait to show Spike and Twilight around town, right? I hope you enjoy your day but remember what we discussed?”

With a resigned sigh Lightning responds as he looks at and reads a list on the table, “Yes mom. I remember. No crusading with my friends unless they decide to help me guide Twilight along to their houses. First is Applejack’s place for lunch and to test the food, then the afternoon will be spent finding Rainbow Dash to check up on the weather before continuing on to the Town Hall to find Rarity and the decorations. Next is going to the edge of town to listen to Fluttershy and her birdsong chorus. Last but not least is the surprise party tonight at the Library to welcome Twilight and Spike. I shouldn’t worry about Pinkie Pie as she’ll find us.”

Smiling back at Lightning, Stellar kindly says, “Good to know you remember your duties as guide. Please try to not mess up your outfit too much, I don’t want to have to miss part of the party by returning here to clean you or the other three members of your club of tree sap.”

Quickly scarfing down the rest of his breakfast of scrambled cheesy eggs with cereal, Lightning asks before his mom can bug him anymore, “Can I go now? I want to meet up with the rest of my friends to introduce them to Spike and Twilight.”

Receiving a quick nod back, Lightning hops off his chair before his wings briefly glow alongside his saddlebags and the note as he puts the latter in his bags while he puts those on his back. He then heads out to go collect his friends.





(A couple hours later.)

Lightning and his friends are waiting by the fountain in town square chatting when they spot a golden chariot approaching. Rearing up on two legs for a better view of the chariot they soon spot Twilight and Spike in there. Lightning starts waving first before the other three follow suit as they start walking to where the chariot was landing, still bipedal so they can see over other ponies.

However before they can reach Twilight and Spike, Lightning hears a gasp and sighs when he spots Pinkie run off. Pulling his list out of his bag, he checks off while saying, “There’s Pinkie taken care of...and now she thinks the town’s ponies are crazy and is mad about missing a party,” as he hears what she is saying.

Deciding to try and break Twilight out of her funk, he holds a hoof to his lips warning Spike to be quiet before sneaking behind Spike and Twilight, giving the former a hug with one wing while he glomps the latter with both forelegs and his other wing, pulling them into a group hug while she stops her rant with a surprised yelp at the sudden hug.

Panting after the yelp, she quickly turns around asking angrily, “Spike why did yo…,” before spotting Lightning and quickly returning the hug while changing tact with her words, “Hello Lightning. That was a bit of a rude prank but then again I was ranting and that is time spent wasted finishing this checklist so I can apologize to Moondancer again for missing her birthday party. Not like it isn’t good to see you again, but Princess Celestia knows I was trying to get Moondancer out of her shell. Now she’ll….”

Spotting an incoming panic attack both Lightning and Spike both try to put a hoof/hand in front of her mouth to silence her as Spike says, “It’ll be alright BSBFF. Princess Celestia herself told me she’d go to apologize to Moondancer for you and deliver our gifts to her ourselves,” before dropping his hand so he can more properly group hug the other two as he continues, “Now it looks like Lightning has made a few friends of his own down here so let’s let him introduce them sis before you have any more panic attacks. You can save those for tomorrow, right?”

Blushing slightly at his own rudeness, Lightning points a wing at each of the other three CMC members as he says, “Twilight and Spike, meet Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle,” before tapping a hoof at the appropriate person as he continues, “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo meet my honorary siblings Twilight Sparkle and Spike.”

He then disengages from the hug before using his wings to help him backflip into the middle of the rest of the CMC while they pose causing nearby townsfolk to cover their ears as he begins, “Together we form the,” and here the other three join in, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!”

Having missed the warning, it takes a few minutes of rubbing their ears for Twilight and Spike to regain their hearing before both sides can say what a pleasure it is to meet the other. They then start heading towards the first stop with Apple Bloom leading the way to her family’s farm.





Arriving at her families farm, Apple Bloom rears up once more to gesture grandly, “This here’s Sweet Apple Acres and according to mah granny, Ponyville was built around our farm.”

Spotting Applejack in a nearby field bucking trees she shouts out, “Hey AJ! Can yah ring the dinner bell as the princess’s re...repres…”

“Representative’s,” Sweetie Belle helpfully supplies.

“As the princess’s representative’s are here for us to have lunch with,” Apple Bloom continues.

Pausing in her applebucking efforts, Applejack walks over towards the quintet while saying, “Sure can in a minute sugarcube, but how about you introduce me to our guest first?”

Facehoofing a bit in embarrassment, Apple Bloom complies, “Twilight Sparkle and Spike this is mah big sister Applejack. Applejack meet Twilight Sparkle and Spike.”

Holding out a hoof and a hand for Applejack to shake, Twilight and Spike say together, “It’s a pleasure to meet you Applejack,” before Twilight continues on alone, “We’ve heard good things about your food from Lightning who we consider basically a sibling.”

Rearing up so she can shake both offered limbs vigorously and simultaneously, she asks, “Really? He’s never much mentioned you two were connected to Princess Celestia when he spoke of you. I hope these four haven’t given you too much trouble?” before letting go of their appendages and dropping back down.

Twilight and Spike their heads while trying to stop their arms from shaking as Twilight asks, “They haven’t but is there something I should know about them?”

Applejack simply answers with a fond smile, “Don’t let them talk yah into joining them in an adventure. It only ever ends in tree sap and them stuck in funny poses. Ah don’t know how many times Ah’ve helped wash these four off.”

Ignoring the outcry from the CMC of “No it doesn’t”, Spike takes a step back from the four as he answers, “That is good to know.”

Changing the topic Applejack asks, “But yall probably want lunch right. Usually it’s just Apple Bloom, mah older brother Big Mac, mah granny Granny Smith, and Ah here, but for the festival the whole Apple Clan came and helped prepare food and they all made their own signature dish.”

Walking over to a large dinner bell, Applejack rings it and after loudly shouting “Soup’s on, everypony!” introduces everyone as they appear before they dig into lunch.





After lunch and being pressured into eating far too much they sextet all groan as they walk away from Sweet Apple Acres with Scootaloo in the lead talking up how awesome her honorary sister is while heading towards Rainbow Dash’s napping cloud.

“There’s her napping cloud where she should be,” Scootaloo chatters happily as she looks for and spots a distinctive rainbow tail hanging over the edge. Shouting up at the cloud loudly, Scootaloo joyfully says, “Hey Rainbow Dash! Princess Celestia’s rep...checker-uppers are here! Wake up Sis!”

After half a minute of awkward silence and no response, and with Lightning suspecting she doesn’t want to force either Scootaloo or himself to have to fly up in their overfull condition, Twilight grabs hold of Rainbow’s tail and pulls. Unfortunately, Rainbow picks this time to roll over off the cloud and start sleepily gliding down to the ground causing Twilight to barely be able to turn the descent the a controlled crash that splatters them all with mud from a mud puddle.

Climbing up out of the mud puddle she landed in, Rainbow Dash grumbles as she holds up a feather finger before sleepily flying off to grab a rain cloud. Sighing as this happens, Scootaloo says, “And here we’ll get to see Rainbow’s patented Rainblow Dry technique first-hoof. Hope you weren’t attached to your hair-do Twilight,” before the rain starts with the septet under the cloud, washing them of their mud but also drenching them.

After the rain lets up the CMC dig into the ground with Twilight and Spike following suit when they see what the CMC did, the septet are buffeted by heavy rainbow-colored winds caused by a grumpy sleepy pegasus.

Not caring that her mane is messed up, Rainbow grumpily asks Scootaloo, “What was so important squirt that it required waking me up and dragging me into a mud puddle?”

Scootaloo looks up into her honorary sister’s eyes as she says apologetically while pointing to a bedraggled Twilight and Spike, “Princess Celestia’s festival checkers are right there sis,” before remembering Apple Bloom’s faux paus earlier and adding, “Twilight Sparkle and Spike meet the most awesome pegasus in Equestria and my big sister, the one and only Rainbow Dash. Rainbow, meet Twilight and Spike. Maybe they can help you get to meet the Wonderbolts tomorrow.”

Looking up at all the clouds around and bits of her mane in her face, Twilight says wonderingly, “While I’d love to say it is nice to meet you Rainbow Dash, I don’t know if I could get you in to meet the Wonderbolts. After all, they don’t accept ponies into their ranks who snooze the day away instead of their job.”

Retorting back to Twilight boastfully, Rainbow Dash says, “I can clear these clouds in 10 seconds flat and come back looking better.”

Smiling deviously while using her magic to pull out a stopwatch, Twilight challenges Rainbow Dash with a simple “Prove it then!”

After some frankly absurdly amazing acrobatics, Twilight stops the stopwatch gobsmacked at the result as Rainbow Dash boastfully asks her, “Was it under 10 seconds like promised?”

Managing to close her mouth somehow and shakily speak, Twilight replies sincerely, “I-It was! I’ll try and get you your meeting tomorrow and sorry for calling you lazy.”

Smiling back, Rainbow Dash answers, “You are forgiven as I know not all pegasi are as awesome as I am. Besides, I wouldn’t leave my biggest fans, my little sis and her friends hanging, now would I guys?”

Looking at the CMC, Twilight sees them all shake their heads while going on about how she wouldn’t, she then hears Rainbow Dash fly up to her napping cloud while saying, “It was nice meeting you Twilight but awesomeness like mine is hard work. I hope you manage to get me that meeting tomorrow.”

Saying their goodbyes with Twilight adding on that she will try, the sextet move on to their next step of their whirlwind tour: Town Hall, Rarity and the freakout she will have over all their terrible hairdo’s.





Arriving at the Town Hall/Auditorium, Sweetie Belle takes the lead this time by saying as they walk in, “My sister, Rarity should be around here somewhere taking charge of the decorations for Princess Celestia’s Grand Appearance. It looks like she is doing a beautiful job as always.”

“Beautiful is right,” Spike says as he looks over the decorations and specifically an ivory mare arranging them with hearts in his eyes.

“Well this should be an easy-,” Twilight starts to say.

“Are my spines straight? Do I look ok?” Spike interrupts to ask as he continues staring at Rarity while trying to straighten his spines causing Twilight and the CMC to facehoof in embarrassment at Spike’s very obvious first crush.

“No, Casanova. You don’t look any better than the rest of us, which is to say we look like dried drowned rats,” Twilight answers him with exasperation before asking as a purple glow surrounds her horn and Spike, “Sweetie, would you mind getting your sister while I restrain my brother?”

Nodding softly, Sweetie heads over to her sister with a sigh before poking her with a hoof and interjecting as she goes on and on debating about ribbons, “um...Rarity, Twilight Sparkle and Spike are here and as soon as you speak to them we can get out of your mane.”

Finally turning to look at Sweetie, Rarity opens her mouth to say something before it just hangs open at seeing the state they are all in and she wobbles a bit before managing to catch herself and exclaim, “Out of my mane!? What about the state of your manes!? Did you take them crusading with you and the rest of the CMC, Sweetie Belle?”

“No, no we did not. We ran into Rainbow Dash,” Sweetie Belle explains for them with an exasperated sigh as if this isn’t the first time she’s been accused of taking guests crusading.

With an equal sigh Rarity just shakes her head saying, “If she keeps this up I’m going to give her another darling dress to walk down the catwalk wearing. Maybe I’ll put weights in it this time since she keeps on generously giving you free showers.”

Angrily, Scootaloo responds to defend her mentor, “Come on, you know she doesn’t do it on purpose!”

Nodding, Rarity just responds, “I know Scootaloo, I know. Still I’m not going to get this done knowing you six look like that so I insist you follow me home where you can all get cleaned up and I can wash your clothes and make sure she didn’t damage them.”

Sweetie Belle just answers for them with, “Sure sis,” before she and the rest of the CMC lead the way, the other three members of the now septet following along behind.





After a couple hours spent bathing and talking about Canterlot and other fashion stuff, the sextet manage to leave finally with Sweetie promising they will stay safe before Lightning leads the way to Fluttershy’s place saying, “You should know Fluttershy’s name is no joke so please be quiet or we’ll never hear her.”

Twilight then asks, “Won’t you four being there help her speak up?”

Scootaloo answers for them, “It will a little. She’s foalhood friends with my sister Dash after all.”

“She’s friends with that loudmouth?” Spike asks incredulously.

“Ah don’t see why she wouldn’t be. Dash and some griffoness named Gilda stood up fer her in Flight School,” Apple Bloom answers honestly.

“Shhh…,” Sweetie Belle says as they approach where Fluttershy is training her bird choir and sounds of bird song slowly become hearable sounding good….

Nope, said choir just hit a sour note and they hear a soft gentle voice, presumably Fluttershy’s, admonish her bird choir, “Sorry, but please stop everyone. I’m...I’m umm sorry sir, but your rhythm is just the tiniest bit off. Now from the top! A-one, a-two, a-”

“Hello Fluttershy,” Lightning interrupts Fluttershy causing her to jump and squeak. “We’re sorry to interrupt you but Twilight and Spike here are here to listen to your choir.”

Fluttershy quietly replies, “that’s ok. I was just going to have them perform again if you all want to sit and watch. That is if you don’t mind. You don’t have to-”

Sensing the trend, Twilight and Spike quickly and quietly interject, “We’d love to,” before Twilight continues on, “it was sounding lovely already.”





And so the six spend a nice hour or two listening to the music before Lightning realizes the time and says, “As lovely as this music is, we really must be heading back and didn’t you need to pick up your package at the Post Office Fluttershy?”

Blinking owlishly for a couple seconds for the code words to sink in, Fluttershy quickly stops her impromptu concert and says, “Oh right. The Post Office closes soon. Well, I’ll walk with you six to the library and I’m sure you two can tell me more about Canterlot. I’m sure you have some interesting tales from visits to the zoo or the palace gardens.”

Leading the way Twilight says, “there isn’t that much interesting about Canterlot’s zoo and the critters in the palace gardens are very shy.”

Picking up the thread, Spike adds, “as for Canterlot itself it has a lot of snooty people and we spend most of our time in the palace, at our parents’ place, or visiting friends. We actually missed one of her friends’ birthday parties to come down here.”

Grumbling, Twilight says, “I really hope Princess Celestia apologized for my absence and got our gifts to her.”

“Still, I do suppose we can list off some of the stuff we’ve seen in museums up there,” Spike adds before doing just that as they walk and talk on their way back to the library.





Arriving at the Golden Oaks Library as dusk falls, Twilight turns and says while opening the door behind her back, “It was nice meeting you Fluttershy. I can’t wait to see your choir’s performance tomorrow but it’s time for Spike and I to get some rest. He’s probably tired and I need to make sure my brother gets his rest.”

Spike defiantly proclaims, “No I’m not tire-” before Twilight mutes him and badly ventriloquizes a yawn into his mouth.

“Wow, Twilight, I think Applejack could have done a better job at that trick,” Lightning deadpans back at her as the rest of the CMC nod in agreement. “You might as well lead the way in so we can make sure you get your rest Twilight. Don’t want my honorary big sis to be too tired for the Summer Sun Celebration, do we?”

Moving to surround them, the CMC and Fluttershy surround Twilight and advance towards her forcefully, causing her to nervously back up into the darkened library with Spike confusedly following as he asks, “Hey Twilight, why is the library d-”

Spike’s speech is abruptly cut off by a loud cannon shot, causing Twilight to spin around and see the lights go on revealing all of Ponyville including the CMC and Fluttershy shout “SURPRISE!” as Pinkie takes center stage beneath banners reading, “Welcome to Ponyville Twilight and Spike!”, “Summer Sun Celebration Party,” and, a tiny one reading, “Sorry you missed Moondancer’s Party”.

Looking around stunned at all the ponies and food present, Twilight turns to Lightning and accusingly asks, “You four kept us distracted didn’t you so they could set this up?”

Lightning and the rest of the CMC barely manage to nod before they are pulled into a hug by Twilight as she happily says, “Thank you for throwing this bash for me and welcoming me to your community. I suppose it is traditional to party the night away before the Summer Sun Celebration, so let’s party!”





After a night of partying during which Twilight admits she is happy she got to meet Lightning’s friends in person, the CMC and future Mane 6 make their way towards Town Hall in the gloom before dawn in order to take their places as appropriate.

Resting by a table, the CMC witness Nightmare Moon’s return, diving under a table while Lightning’s wings glow green as he casts a shield spell over them while they hide. This stops however when they see the Ponyville 5 follow Twilight and Spike back to the library. Deciding they want to hear what their role models have to say, they follow the Ponyville 5 to the library and sneak in behind them and up the stairs to eavesdrop in on the following conversation.

“Spill the beans,” Rainbow interrogates Twilight. “Just who is Nightmare Moon and how did you know her name?”

“While my friend may be a bit rough,” Rarity generously adds before continuing, “we do need to know what we’re dealing with so we can protect the CMC.”

With an exasperated sigh, Twilight answers, “Nightmare Moon is a legend I thought wasn’t real. She tried to take over Equestria a millenia ago before Princess Celestia banished her with something called the Elements of Harmony. Unfortunately it says to look for more info in a reference guide I’ve never been able to find.”

“You mean this one?” Pinkie asks as she pulls “The Elements of Harmony: a Reference Guide” from her mane.

“Yes! Yes that’s the one!” Twilight happily exclaims before asking, “Why was it in your mane?”

“A twitch told me to check it out the other day,” is Pinkie’s very simple answer.

Twilight stutters and tries to say something because of how nonsensical that sounds but is unable to form words. Due to this, Spike speaks for her as he takes the book from Pinkie, “While she recovers from how little that makes sense, let’s see what the book says. Hmm… there are 6 Elements total, only 5 of which are known: Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, Generosity, and Loyalty. Their last known location was the Castle of the Two Sisters located in the ruins of Everfree City.”

Shaking off her bewilderment, Twilight muses as she scans the books, “Everfree City? Where have I heard that before?” before spotting what she is looking for, “Blueblood the 5th’s Survey of Equestrian Demenses as of the Fortieth Year of the Celestial Era”. Flipping through the atlas quickly she exclaims in dismay, “It’s in the Everfree Forest!?”

The other members of the Ponyville Five all shiver before Applejack speaks up for them, “We’ll follow you in there if you want us to but none of us have ever been that deep. We’ve only ever gone in to visit Zecora, sometimes with the CMC.”

Twilight nods in acceptance as she makes a copy of the map while saying, “Sure, I’d love your help getting through that forest. Spike I want you to stay here where it’s safe. I know you don’t like it but you are still just a kid.”

“I know, but it doesn’t mean I have to like it. Well, good luck you six,” Spike tells them as they head out for the forest.

Having heard this all Scootaloo asks, “imagine if we were the heroines? Maybe we can help from the shadows?”

“Sounds like a plan and they left the original map for us. Time for us to be,” Lightning pauses here for breath before they all shout out, “Cutie Mark Crusaders Element Bearers!”

Sighing in exasperation Spike pops his head around the corner saying, “You aren’t going anywhere without taking me along. I have someone I want to protect as well.”

Facepalming, Lightning leads the rest of the CMC into a whispered huddle before eventually shortly breaking up, Lightning declares, “We have decided to make you an honorary member of the CMC so welcome to the team.”

Spike just deadpanly responds, “great. While you were busy huddling I made a copy of the map.”

“Oh, smart thinking Spike,” Sweetie tells him. “This’ll help us not get lost this time.”

“This time!?” Spike exclaims in a bit of disbelief.

“That’s not important right now. We have places to be,” Scootaloo declares before leading the way with the rest of the CMC following along into the Everfree forest.





Approaching the collapsed cliff, the CMC move to go past it except for Apple Bloom who says, “Hold up! Ah can see their hoofprints going down the cliff here.”

While Apple Bloom scouts the area Sweetie Belle says, “I hope they are alright and the path joins up with them.”

“”It’s a good thing you have me along as if you’ll follow me honestly Ah think we can follow my sister’s path down the cliff,” Apple Bloom says before leading the way down, hopping from ledge to ledge with Scootaloo, Sweetie, and Spike following while Lightning serves as a safety.

Panting they rest at the bottom for a second while Scootaloo says, “I knew my awesome sister wouldn’t let them get hurt by a cliff.”

Their rest however is interrupted by the sudden appearance of a manticore crashing through the brush. Freezing up, the CMC are surprised when the beast inhales deeply to roar...before taking a sniff and instead stalking over to give them all messy cat face licks of gratitude.

Sweetie in-between licks manages to utter out, “Well I can see Fluttershy helped you out. I’m glad you are happy.”

These words and name surprisingly cause Manny to stop licking them and instead move back down the path he came from and act like he wants to follow them. “Well, I guess there’s our guide,” Spike says as the CMC follow Manny the manticore through the Everfree Forest.





“Wow it sure is dark in here,” Lightning says as he lights up his wings in the green glow of a light spell. “I’m glad we’re together traipezing through these woods. Thank you for coming along Mr. Manticore.”

Scootaloo shivers as she looks at the scary trees and mud lit up by Lightning’s wings and just says, “I bet our sisters were glad Pinkie was along to dispel their terror with laughter.”

“Why? Are you scared?” Sweetie teasingly asks Scootaloo.

“No!” Scootaloo denies loudly as she smacks one of the trees to try and prove her bravado.

“Look, let’s just hurry up and get through here. Ah don’t think our manticore friend likes this place any more than we do,” Apple Bloom cajoles as she speeds up to get out of there.





Arriving at the river, Manny pads up and gives them all one last lick before padding back into the forest. Speaking up, Spike says, “Well, we’re here at the river now and our guide has vanished. How are we going to get across the river now?”

A booming voice unexpectedly answers his question as Steven pokes his head above the river, “You need passage across the river? How unusual to see two groups of people this deep in the forest in a single month, but I can ferry you across. Least I can do to repay that group of mares that generously helped me earlier and they can help you children get home safely.”

Sweetie Belle spots the mustache that is the same color as her sister’s hair and asks, “Did one of them with an ivory coat graft their hair into your mustache?”

“Yes, she did after some vile smoke cut off part of my beautiful mustache. I shall treasure her addition as long as I can,” Steven answers as he lays down for the CMC to hop on.

Sweetie Belle takes the lead and says as she starts crossing, “Thank you for generously paying back my sister’s generosity.”

Blinking for a moment, Steven finally responds with, “it’s no problem my lady. I hope you find your siblings soon then.”

As soon as the rest of the CMC cross, Steven rears up to point out a path saying, “your sisters went down that path to the castle. I again wish you luck and be careful of the gorge.”

“Thank you Sir Serpent for your help,” Lightning says as he starts leading the way towards the castle.

“You’re welcome and the name’s Steven Magnus,” he says as a farewell as they then hear him muse as they walk away, “Maybe I should move closer to Ponyville. It’s lonely out here….”





Crossing the bridge with little trouble and avoiding falling into the gorge surrounding the castle town, the CMC quickly walk down the overgrown main boulevard to the main castle entrance while oohing and awwing at the ruined buildings.

Speaking up as they enter the castle through the main doors, “I hope we get to visit here again someday. It’s like being in a Daring Doo novel.”

“Well then Daring Doo,” Sweetie Belle asks sarcastically as they look about the main foyer, “where do you think the treasure room is?”

“If Lightning can light the way I’d say it’d be in the basement. Look the stairs are over there,” Scootaloo exclaims as she points the way and rushes over, followed by the rest of the CMC with Lightning pulling his lighting trick again.

Unfortunately 5 children rushing about in a pile means someone wasn’t watching where they were going, causing one of them to step on a pressure plate that turned the stairs into a slide and redirected their sliding bodies through a fake wall and skid along the floor of the secret room into a seemingly ordinary Cheval mirror just after the rainbow blast went off re-energizing it.

Spewn out the other side in a pile of humans with their eyes closed, Lightning raises a hand to his head to try and stop the spinning while asking, “who...who stepped on the tile and cast a nausea spell on us?”

Apple Bloom shakily responds, “Ah...Ah don’t know but why do my hooves feel weird? And can you get off me?”

Hurriedly the group disentangles themselves with their eyes closed by mutual agreement, wanting to all see each other together at the same time. Initially they try to stand on all fours, but failing that they thank Princess Celestia they insisted on learning how to be bipedal.

Eventually mostly stable, the group opens their eyes to see they are in a tiny clearing in some woods in front of a tree with the sounds of children playing nearby. Even more importantly however, they see each other and the fact one of their number, Spike, is nude causing the rest of the CMC to look away blushing as Lightning reaches in his saddlebags and pulls out an outfit for Spike with, “Please put this on Spike for modesty’s sake.”

“Thanks,” Spike embarassedly says as he puts the outfit on just as hurriedly. Afterwards he tells them, “You can look now. So what do you think we are now?”

“I don’t know Spike,” Sweetie Belle responds before directing her words to Lightning, “but do you think this was why Princess Celestia insisted you learn how to walk bipedally and become comfortable wearing clothes?”

“Maybe,” Lightning honestly replies. “It would also make sense why she insisted I become proficient in writing with my hoof. My magic feels really watered down in this form and our hooves? Claws? Hands? Yeah, our hands seem way better designed for writing than our mouths.”

“This seems more and more like a Daring Doo adventure,” Scootaloo exclaims, “but perhaps we should head back before it is noticed we are missing? On that note, how do we get back?”

Apple Bloom makes an educated guess, “Ah suspect that tree will shove us out of the mirror back into Equestria. It feels weird.”

“I’ll go first,” Lightning declares as he walks into the tree and disappears. One by one the rest of the CMC follow along behind, wobbling as they exit the mirror but remaining bipedal. Well, that is until it comes to Spike’s turn at the end which distracts them from catching the changes to Scootaloo. Instead of the expected purple dragon with green hair spines, what exits is a faceplanting unicorn colt with a coat and mane the same colors as Spike’s scales and spines respectively and the cry of shock-horror is definitely in his voice.

“Spike is that you?” Scootaloo asks in her now echoey voice before she blinks and runs over her new fangs and then adds, “And what happened to me? I sound like Lightning when he isn’t disguised.”

“That’s because you are like me to some degree,” Lightning answers her, also unmasked, before asking, “Are you sure both your parents were pegasi?”



Scootaloo poses in the mirror and says, “I thought they were,” seeing the fact her wings are now bigger and her feathers are translucent. The other features she sees also makes it seem like one of her parents was a changeling.

Meanwhile, Spike manages to balance himself bipedally and says, “Yeah, it’s me. Being a pony is weird and I hope going through that mirror fixes it.”

“Well then you better not tell anyone else we went through that mirror then. I don’t want to know how much worse our grounding will be if they find out,” Lightning tells him.

With a resigned “fine” Spike agrees to the condition as he wobbles his way back through the mirror before returning with an excited look on his draconic face as he exclaims, “I was a dragon over there! And I am one over here again!”

Further conversation is cut short however by the sound of celebration causing them to scramble out of the secret room and back onto the basement stairs. Climbing them they are soon accosted by Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and the Mane 6 looking for what set off the alarms in the castle.

Princess Celestia’s look changes from elation to one of disappointment as she sternly asks Lightning while the Mane 6 let her take charge for now, “What are you doing leading the rest of the CMC and Spike here to this dangerous place?”

Scootaloo speaks up saying with nervous confidence, “We, uhh, thought we could help them. We’ve been in scrapes before, some we haven’t told you about.”

Sweetie Belle then pipes up nervously, “Spike’s now also a member of the CMC.”

Looking at Scootaloo more closely, Princess Celestia accusingly asks Lightning, “Why didn’t you tell me one of your friends was a half-changeling?”

Scootaloo answers for him, saying, “I didn’t know I was one until a few minutes ago when a rainbow wave broke my disguise.”

Rainbow Dash finally speaks up and says, “I’m taking you to your parents after the celebration to get things cleared up. At least your wings finally grew in little sis.”

Scootaloo nervously answers, “I suppose we will have to go to them then and I suppose they have.”

Princess Celestia’s face softens as she gently adds, “your existence gives me great hope for the future Scootaloo and I want you to do something for me. Imagine how you used to look but make your wings the size they are now. Got it?”

After Scootaloo closes her eyes and nods Celestia continues, “next I want you to make that image male. When you have it imagine it forming over your current form with your current form disappearing into it.”

Screwing her eyes up Scootaloo nods and shivers as a purple flame works it’s way over her body leaving her as just a pegasus with properly sized wings this time and a bulge in her pants causing everyone else except Princess Celestia to drop their jaws in shock.

As Scootaloo checks her groin Princess Celestia says wryly, “well it’s good to know that that feature carries over to half-changelings,” before Scootaloo let’s out a slightly lower toned sound of relief and Princess Celestia amends herself, “although it looks like she both suceeded and failed at becoming a stallion and proved a theory I had that changelings have the ability to be both sexes at the same time but their minds normally only pick one.” Turning to Rainbow Dash she says, “can you make sure to tell me a time for me to sneak her into a class that will explain male puberty more in-depth? I also need to have her attend Magic Kindergarten as she now has a horn. She’s got extra learning to do.”

Rainbow Dash manages to shake off her shock to ask Princess Celestia, “just to be clear, you are implying that Scootaloo could be either a father or mother at will?”

Princess Celestia nods back as she says, “That is exactly what I’m saying and since this is her first time being at least partly male she’s going to be relying on you two, Spike and Lightning, to be her male role models. Can I trust you to help her?”

Shaking off his own shock, Lightning nods as he shifts back into his own pegasus form while saying, “This’ll be an amusing turn around from when I had to be a mare. Ok then Scootaloo, I suggest you stay as you are for now.” He pauses for a second while holding up a hoof to stall any replies before closing his eyes and focuses, struggling before eventually triggering another change in himself with some flames as he then comfortingly says in a slightly higher voice, "Oof! That was harder to pull off than expected, but I'll join you in this unusual inbetween form so you don't have to go it alone."

Scootaloo shivers but nods as she says, “Thank you for doing that to make me feel better. I’ll try to stay like this as I do want to explore this. Think we can get away with explaining this as poison joke for now?”

Princess Celestia butts in saying, “I think that’s a wonderful explanation and I’ll make sure to get the details from Rainbow Dash later so I can make you an alternate persona in the system. Still, don’t you agree everyone that we’ve lingered in this musty old castle for long enough?”

With nods all around her horn lights up and teleports them to the entrance of the Everfree before she says, “to steal Pinkie Pie’s catchphrase, ‘let’s head in there and PARTY!’”

And so they had a wonderful party marred by only a few unanswered questions lingering in their minds.


	TO BE CONTINUED IN BOOK 1:



	Lightning Sunrise and the Sorcerer’s Stone



	beginning with Chapter 0X:



	Guardian of Many Hues

> 1-0X: Guardian of Many Hues
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Book 1: Lightning Sunrise and the Sorcerer’s Stone



Chapter 0x: Guardian of Many Hues


Nearing the end of the “Freed Princess Luna” party, Rainbow Dash approaches a partying Pinkie Pie and pulls the peppy pink pony politely to a partly private place to powwow a particularly pertinent personal problem of Scootaloo’s peculiar parentage. Firmly but quietly Rainbow Dash asks Pinkie, “You know everyone in Ponyville right? Can you tell me who Scootaloo’s parents are here at this party?”

Pondering for a moment with chin on hoof, Pinkie eventually and shockingly answers with a shrug, “I don’t know,” before excitedly continuing, “but isn’t this great!? It means I have more ponies to throw a party for.”

Rainbow Dash manages to pick her jaw up off the floor to ask in confirmation, “You don’t know who they are or if they are here?”

“That’s what I said silly,” Pinkie excitedly replies before slightly more thoughtfully saying as she points, “Miss Cheerilee over there might know however. Schools are supposed to keep track of such things and meet with parents.”

“Thanks Pinkie. I hope you enjoy the rest of this party,” Rainbow Dash offers as she follows the offered direction and suggestion to find Cheerilee. Upon spotting her, Rainbow Dash swoops in to quietly asks her, “Miss Cheerilee have you met either of Scootaloo’s parents? She’s never told me about them and I need to discuss things about my little sis with them.”

Sighing, Cheerilee whisperingly answers, “I ordinarily wouldn’t answer such a question but since you might as well be her elder sibling by flesh and blood… no, I haven’t met either of them in the five years she’s been part of my class. They’ve always sent in notes saying they were busy adventuring. On that note her current state isn’t because of poison joke is it? It’s because she belongs to the same pony tribe as Lightning does?”

Sighing herself, Rainbow Dash reluctantly whisperingly reveals, “one of her parents was indeed of the same tribe as Lightning as we all, herself included, just found out. Her true form has feathered translucent wings and purple elytra and bands. I guess I need to find out from her own mouth who her parents are.”

Nodding quietly, Cheerilee whispers back, “thanks for confiding that in me. I wish you luck in getting her to talk, she’s never told anyone anything as far as I know beyond they are almost never home,” before speaking up, “I hope you enjoy the party Rainbow Dash!”

Taking the offered clue, Rainbow Dash says back as she wanders off to find Scootaloo, “I hope you enjoy the party as well Cheerilee.”





Spotting Scootaloo wandering away from her, Rainbow Dash calls out to her, “Hey sis! Hold up so we can talk about some things.” However instead of the expected slow down, Scootaloo instead freezes for a second before making a mad dash on foot for the train station.

Chasing after her on wing and quickly catching up, Rainbow Dash grabs her in her arms and lifts off for the clouds asking confusedly, “why are you running away from me?” to the shivering pegasus who curls up in her arms in response.

Landing bipedally on the roof of her cloud house, Rainbow Dash starts stroking the shivering form of her sister in her arms as she asks, “why are you scared of me sis?”

Shifting species into her true form, Rainbow Dash’s grip remaining strong despite the tingly feeling from the flames, Scootaloo finally tearfully answers as she starts squirming to try and get away, “because you won’t like the answers I’ll give sis and will be disappointed in me.”

Holding firmly onto Scootaloo as she tries to escape the loving embrace of her captor, Rainbow Dash grows even more concerned as she asks, “I won’t be disappointed in you ever Scootaloo. Let’s start with something small. You can just nod or shake your head if its easier, but are your parents still alive?”

Quietly and timidly Scootaloo manages a small nod before managing to mumble out, “my aunts are as well.”

Letting out a breath she didn’t realize she had been holding, Rainbow Dash next asks as she squeezes Scootaloo gently, “Do you know where your Aunts are? Your parents?”

Initially nodding her head before giving the tiniest shake of her head, Scootaloo shivers again and curls up slightly more in fear hoping Rainbow Dash didn’t see the shake.

Alas for Scootaloo’s fears, Rainbow Dash did as she asks nervously, “If you live with your aunts, why don’t they attend your parent-teacher conferences?”

Shaking nervously, Scootaloo manages to utter out fearfully, “I...I don’t live...live with them anymore.”

Aghast, Rainbow Dash asks Scootaloo sternly, “Why...why don’t you live with them anymore Scootaloo?”

In a tiny voice, Scootaloo responds, “because their hatred for each other over me hurt greatly so I ran away. They probably each think the other has me.”

Blanching slightly at that, Rainbow Dash fearfully asks, “How long have you been living on the street Scootaloo and why didn’t you come to me?”

Quietly, Scootaloo answers, “I have been staying in my parents’ house in Ponyville by myself for...for about 5 years. I wanted to be as tough and strong as you.”

Tearing up a bit, Rainbow Dash asks fearfully, “Have you had to go through garbage or steal for food and supplies?”

Shaking her head, Scootaloo manages to find a bit more strength as she says, “No…, somehow they’ve learned I’m here. The bills get paid...and...and, I find food and supplies on my front porch along...along with a little spending money.”

Breaking into relieved tears, Rainbow Dash squeezes Scootaloo tightly as she mutters, “thank Celestia,” before raising voice to shakily say, “You’ll...you’ll never have to w-worry about that again Scootaloo.”

Crying at seeing her big sister figure break down, Scootaloo confusedly asks, “What do y-you mean sis?”

Still crying, Rainbow answers with shaky breaths, “even… even if it means… I have to put the Wonderbolts… on hold for a bit…, making our sisterhood official… i-is far more important to me…. Heh..., look at me, be-becoming a guardian… at 18.”

Crying harder herself, Scootaloo asks, “Y-You’d d-do that f-for me!? Y-you aren’t dis-disappointed in me?”

Trying to put a little steel into her voice, Rainbow Dash answers, “I am in-incredibly disappointed y-you’d think y-you had to… to tough things out to… to impress me. I don’t say this enough…, but I love you. I do need to know little sis…, is Scootaloo your… your birth name?”

Managing to straighten out a little, Scootaloo uses the time to think before managing to croak out, “I was born Scooter Louise Songwing…. According to my aunts, my parents’ names are Silver Moth and Sirocco Songwing,” before pausing to let out a small wry chuckle as she guesses, “If I had to guess, I’d say my dad Silver Moth was the changeling….”

Managing to let out a small chuckle of her own through her tears, Rainbow Dash responds as she pets Scootaloo, “Sounds… sounds about right. Seems like they love you-u a lot to keep providing y-you with stuff.”

Slightly angrily, Scootaloo answers, “I just wish they had been there but at least I have you sis.”

Softly, Rainbow Dash answers, “and you will continue to do so. Disguise up, we have princesses to talk to Scootaloo.”

Waiting for Scootaloo to do so, Rainbow Dash then transfers her to her back before taking off in search of princesses.





It doesn’t take too long for a red-eyed Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo to spot Princess Celestia by Twilight and Princess Luna talking about something, “...course you can stay, but you’ll have to watch over Li-”

Rainbow Dash naturally calls out then, “Sorry to interrupt Princess Celestia, but I need your help with something in private.”

Seeing Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo’s state, Princess Celestia naturally asks, “may we make use of your library Twilight?”

Receiving a nod in return, the trio make their way into the Golden Oaks Library. No sooner has the main door been closed than Rainbow Dash bluntly opens with, “What’s the process for adopting a filly?” causing Scootaloo to blush in embarassment.

Taken aback briefly at the brusque candor, Princess Celestia replies, “Usually there is a lengthy application process where you and your abode is vetted thoroughly by Child Protective Services.” She pauses there for a second to watch them be depressed before continuing with a wry chuckle, “Thankfully for you Lightning has provided me with those details himself so those details will be expedited. Still it is strange, I didn’t think Ponyville had an orphanage as I imagine you want to adopt Scootaloo?”

Sighing in relief, Rainbow Dash answers, “I do want to adopt Scootaloo, formally known as Scooter Louise Songwing.”

“...daughter of Sirocco Songwing?” Princess Celestia turns the statement into a question.

Nervously Scootaloo answers back, “how did you know Princess Celestia?”

Princess Celestia just answers, “why wouldn’t I remember an archaeologist pair I hired before they just up and vanished. At least I know they probably did so to protect you.”

Begging, Scootaloo asks, “Please don’t send me back to my aunts or tell them I’m here? Their hatred of each other because of me hurt me for reasons I now understand.”

Reaching up with a hoof, Princess Celestia pats her on the head as she says, “you have nothing to worry about. They already proved they aren’t fit to raise you and you already have friends and family here.” Her horn then lights up and with a pop an adoption form and writing implements appear in front of her before she says, “Legally you’ll be her mother Rainbow Dash but you can call each other sister all you want. Now let’s get this adoption rolling.”

And so a new family was born in tears of joy and sorrow. Also tears of pain from the papercuts.
> 1-1: Surprise Owls at Sunrise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-1: Surprise Owls at Sunrise


(6 AM July 24th 1000 Harmony (formerly Celestial) Era/1991 AD)

The unexpected sounds of a beak insistently knocking on his window wakes Lightning Sunrise up rather rudely on a lazy Wednesday morning. Trying to get out of bed and instead falling out of it in a tangle of blankets and sleepy limbs, Lightning gives up and uses his magic to open his window while muffledly saying, “I’m up. I’m up. Give me a minute Scootaloo.”

Hearing something chirp in response while flying into his room was not what he was expecting. Hurriedly managing to get the blanket off his head, Lightning blinks in sleepy surprise at seeing an owl hovering in front of him. “Does Fluttershy need something?” he cautiously asks the owl in front of him as he starts working on escaping his comfortable cocoon.

The owl let’s out a negative sounding chirp as it shakes its head before landing in order to hold out a foot towards Lightning. Confused, Lightning looks at the prooffered leg and eventually spots the letter held in the offered clawed foot, prompting him to ask, “Is that letter for me?”

After receiving an affirmative chirp and nod, Lightning pulls the letter out of the owl’s grip with his magic while asking, “Can you please wait for a reply?” Lightning then reads the envelope to find out who sent it after hearing the owl give another affirmative hoot:




L ightning Sunrise (Formerly Harry James Potter)



1st Bedroom on the Second Floor

23 Celestial Avenue

Ponyville, Equestria, Equiis


Finding only his address down to his bedroom and the mention of a previous name confusing, Lightning flips the envelope over hoping that will solve things:



Finding that a bust, Lightning puts the envelope down in order to focus on freeing himself as he asks the owl, “Did you deliver three or four other letters in town?”

Pausing for a moment while Lightning frees himself, the owl finally gives three affirmative chirps. Stumbling out of his bedroom into the attached bathroom, he rheatorically asks, “what have we gotten ourselves into this time?” before receiving a comforting chirp in reply.

Shaking his head slightly, Lightning exits the bathroom a few minutes later and puts his saddlebags on and putting the letter in them. Turning to the owl, he asks it, “would you like a bit of breakfast? Pretty sure there’s a bit of leftover ham in the fridge.”

Receiving an affirmative chirp as the owl flies up to perch on Lightning’s back, the pair make their way into the kitchen. The owl then hurriedly vacates to the counter as Lightning rears up to make breakfast for the pair of them.





After a nice filling breakfast, and now dressed, Lightning leaves his house with the owl upon his back. He quietly informs the owl, “I bet my friends all went to the clubhouse to meet up as well over this discovery. I’ve never heard of anyone using owls for post before or seen that seal before. I wish you could talk. At least you understand me.”

Keeping up this train of thought while greeting the ponies in the street, Lightning eventually makes it to the clubhouse ahead of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, but behind Apple Bloom who also has an owl on her back.

“I see you got a letter as well Apple Bloom?” Lightning asks as soon as he spots her.

That Ah did,” she proudly replies before asking, “Ah’m guessin you got one too?”

Lightning nods before Scootaloo, and then Sweetie Belle rush in with their own owls and letters. Scootaloo speaks up by asking, “If all four of us got letters do you think Spike got one as well?”

Lightning answers her with a quiet, “I’m not sure, but he is a year younger than us,” before asking as he shows them his envelope, “Did any of yours come addressed to an unfamiliar name in addition to your own?”

The other three shake their head with Scootaloo saying, “Mine was however addressed to a ‘Scooter Louise “Scootaloo” Songwing-Dash.’”

Sweetie Belle smiles at that as she says, “I guess you really have been adopted by Rainbow Dash,” before frowning slightly as she says, “I just wish I knew why they use owls for post or got our address. It made getting out of the house tricky.”

With the other three going “same”, Apple Bloom then continues, “Ah reckon we aren’t going to get anywhere just gabbing and should just open the letters.”

Nodding in agreement, they all sit down before opening their letters and reading them. Lightning letter reads:




H OGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY



Headmaster: ALBUS DUMBLEDORE

(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)

Dear Mr. Sunrise,

We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July.

Yours sincerely,

Minerva McGonagall

Minerva McGonagall

Deputy Headmistress




“Anyone ever heard of a school named Hogwarts,” Sweetie Belle asks curiously as she reads through the front page.

“The only one Ah’ve heard of Celestia’s School but Ah’d love to learn how to use magic,” Apple Bloom responds enthusiastically.

“Lightning, do you think Princess Celestia knows anything about this?” Scootaloo asks as she reaches the end of the cover letter.

“Maybe, but first we should look to see what they require for spells,” Lightning answers as he turns to the second page and reads over the requirements:






HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY

UNIFORM

First-year students will require:



	
1.Three 	sets of plain work robes (black)
 	

	2.One 	plain pointed hat (black) for day wear
 	

	3.One 	pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)
 	

	4.One 	winter cloak (black, with silver fastenings)




Please note that all pupils’ clothes should carry name tags.

COURSE BOOKS

All students should have a copy of each of the following:



	
The 	Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshawk
 	

	A 	History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot
 	

	Magical 	Theory by Adalbert Waffling
 	

	A 	Beginner’s Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch
 	

	One 	Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore
 	

	Magical 	Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger
 	

	Fantastic 	Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander
 	

	The 	Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble




OTHER EQUIPMENT



	
1 	wand
 	

	1 	cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)
 	

	1 	set glass or crystal phials
 	

	1 	telescope
 	

	1 	set brass scales
 	

	Students 	may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad.




PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICKS






Scootaloo and the rest shiver at the mention of dragon hide and Lightning asks, “Have you ever really heard of wands ever being used outside of fiction?”

“I haven’t and we all know you’re the biggest reader out of all of us,” Scootaloo answers, “but I think this is too big for even Rainbow Dash or Daring Do to handle on their own.”

“Time to send Princess Celestia a letter through Spike and apologize he didn’t get one?” Sweetie Belle asks as she stands up and makes her way for the door.

“That sounds like a bright idea Sweetie,” Apple Bloom seconds as she stands up and follows, the other two not far behind them.





After causing a bit of a stir by wandering through town by carrying four normally nocturnal birds of prey through town on their backs in broad daylight, they arrive at the town library. Knocking on the door they hear someone call out, “Coming!” before someone rushes over and opens the door. That someone being Spike who asks confusedly, “why do you four have owls on your back?”

“We can explain if you’ll let us in and close the library,” Lightning answers him seriously but nervously.

Nervously, Spike answers, “You know I’m not supposed to close the library when we’re open, but, it’s been a slow day anyways and this looks important so…,” Spike trails off as he flips the sign before standing aside to let them inside before closing the door behind them.

Letting everyone settle down in chairs around the big study table, Lightning opens by asking, “Have you ever heard of a magic school by the name of Hogwarts?”

Blinking, Spike ponders for a moment with hand under chin before answering, “I can’t say that I have ever heard of such a place. Why?”

Enthusiastically, Apple Bloom responds, “They sent us letters of ac-acceptance fer magic classes. Ahh can’t wait to attend if it’s real.”

Continuing on, Sweetie Belle says calmly, “We think they found us because of our misadventure through that mirror.”

Pouting, Spike asks depressedly, “Why didn’t I get one? Was I not good enough?”

Trying to cheer Spike up, Lightning reaches over and pats Spike on the back while confidently saying, “I’m sure you’ll get one next year when you turn eleven.” Seeing Spike brighten up, Lightning continues as he holds out his envelope, “We need you to flame my letter to Princess Celestia as mine contains details about myself I didn’t know before reading it.”

Sighing, Spike takes the filled envelope while nodding before flaming it away. Spike then starts to say, “Now we wait and see how long it t-” before being interrupted by a flash of light.

Waiting for their vision to return they hear snoring, which is revealed to be a snoring Princess Luna in her sister, Princess Celestia’s magical grip. Belaying the humorous sight of Princess Celestia trying to prod awake her snoring sister is Princess Celestia’s serious expression as she asks in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “LIGHTNING! Did You And Your Friends Find A Mirror In Our Old Castle!? Did You Go Through It!?”

Bowing nervously with his friends, Lightning finally manages to utter out, “we did, Princess Celestia.”

Princess Luna finally starts awakening with a snort while Princess Celestia continues her questioning in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “Why Did You Leave THAT Out Of Your Tale!?”

Stuttering, Lightning answers, “Be-because we were-ren’t supposed t-to be there. A-and we ch-changed shape!”

Sitting down, Princess Celestia sadly muses, “And so the future stayed on course,” before pointing to a place for Princess Luna to sit at the table. Once they are all seated again Princess Celestia continues, “I’m sorry for waking you Princess Luna but you need to hear this. Actually do you five know if your sisters are doing anything important right now?”

Pondering for a moment, the five shake their head saying they don’t believe they are. With that knowledge Princess Celestia’s horn lights up as she casts a tracking spell before teleporting four of them in. Unfortunately or fortunately she chose an awkward moment to do so, leading to Rainbow Dash flying into a dress that Rarity was working on while Applejack apple-bucks a book Twilight was holding telekinetically into Rainbow’s hooves.

The four look around surprised at their sudden relocation before Rainbow groans as she realizes her current situation while everyone else tries and fails to not giggle at the image she presents.

While the giggles subside, Rainbow Dash pulls the outfit off before asking, “Why did you teleport us in here Princess Celestia, and what did you do this time Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

Still chuckling slightly, Princess Celestia says as she pulls Lightning’s letter out, “Sit down you four and I’ll explain.” Once they sit down, Princess Celestia’s expression turns serious as she says, “I had hoped that link wouldn’t be reestablished Lightning, my godson. The form you changed into when you went through the mirror was the one you and your birth parents were born as.”

Nervously, Lightning asks her after a moment of thinking, “Then did they give me the name Harry Potter?”

Nodding, Princess Celestia confirms this saying, “Your mother, Lily Potter, or as she was known over here, Lightning Gardener, gave you the name Harry James Potter. You share your middle name with your father’s first name.”

Lightning then asks, “did you come up with Lightning Sunrise?”

Quietly and sorrowfully Princess Celestia responds as she tears up, “I-I did not. Your mother and I, we...we managed to accidentally recreate the mirror. The connection was held together with chewing gum and hope, b-but she was the first friend I...I had had in a long long time…”

Seeing and feeling her sorrow, Lightning butts in saying, "You can stop your story if you need to.”

Softly sobbing which causes most present to freeze up in shock at the sight, Princess Celestia rebutts him and continues, “No… No, I can...I must continue. About a year after you were born, s-she snuck out and brought you through. You be-became such a lovely little baby pegasus colt that...that I-I asked what she’d name you i-if you were b-born here. Sh-sh-she res-responded t-that she’d name… that she’d name you Lightning Sun-Sunrise be-because she be-believ-believed y-you’d bring hope… hope to o-others quickly.”

Shaking at seeing her sob, Lightning manages to bring himself over to cuddle her while asking sadly, “Why...why am I not still with them?”

Princess Luna finally breaks out of her shock to also hug Princess Celestia as the latter manages to utter out between loud sobs, “They died… protecting… protecting you… from a terrible… terrible murderer… who had magic…. Something… something m-my best friend… best friend did… made the spell meant for you… instead bounce back… onto him killing him… and l-leaving you… with that scar….”

Confused and saddened, Lightning asks, “So why are you sad about me attending?”

At this, Princess Celestia manages to pull together enough strength to say, “I-I can’t say that…, but you h-have to go m-much as I d-don’t want you t-to knowing t-they all t-think you died… with your parents….”

Straightening up as much as he can while he continues cuddling his godmother, Lightning declares, “Then my name is Lightning Sunrise…, because Harry Potter died then with them.”

Gaining a bit more strength even as Lightning’s answer brings more tears to her eye, Princess Celestia firmly asks Spike, “Did you change when you went through that mirror as well Spike?”

Shaken from his stupor by the direct question, Spike embarrassedly answers, “I did Princess Celestia. I… I also became a unicorn on this side briefly and then a dragon on that side.”

Thinking, Princess Celestia answers after a moment, “Then you will get your letter next year Spike.” She then continues, “Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity will you allow Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle to accompany Lightning to school? I’ll… I’ll speak to Stellar Flare and Sunspot in Canterlot later today for you Lightning. They should have no problems with you going.”

The three mentioned hurriedly nod causing Princess Celestia to address Lightning, “Then… then with that settled your mom left some things for me to give you when you got your letter… i-in case she couldn’t. After that, tomorrow we can all go through the mirror. You’re free to go back to what you were doing Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight.”

Nodding and making sounds of agreement, the meeting soon grows smaller as the adults return to what they were doing.


To be continued in Chapter 1-2: Secret Stash of the Potted Lily

> 1-2: Secret Stash of the Potted Lily
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------






Chapter 1-2: Secret Stash of the Potted Lily


Before Lightning and the rest of the CMC can leave with the adults, Princess Celestia stops them saying, “I want you to huddle around me so we can make a trip to Canterlot Castle’s garden.”

As they do as she asked, Princess Luna sleepily and petulantly asks, “Does this mean I can finally go back to bed Tia?”

Pausing to wrap a wing around her sister, Princess Celestia answers, “you can indeed go back to sleep my sweet Lunabelle,” before her horn lights up to teleport them all back to her suite in the castle.

Once their eyes have recovered, Princess Celestia asks them, “Will you five Pinkie Promise to not share what you are about to see? I like some privacy sometimes.” Receiving a nod and the motions, Princess Celestia’s hair first stops moving before she shrinks with a sigh of relief down to being just a bit bigger than Big Mac. Lastly a bit of rose-violet flames sees her hair turn entirely pink while her Cutie Mark changes to that of just a generic sun. Summoning a pair of saddle bags to cover her wings, she finally says, “it’s good to be Sunny Days again.”

Pondering for a moment, Lightning finally asks, “Sunny Days?”

Princess Celestia just shrugs and says, “It lets me move out and about in as close to my birth form as I can. It also grants me anonymity because everyone expects the real Princess Celestia to be much bigger and imposing.”

Confused and a bit hurt from the secret, Spike asks, “so why have you never shown Twilight, Lightning, or I this before?”

“I’ll tell her soon, but there just wasn’t a reason and the more people know the less secret it is.” Princess Celestia answers as she walks over to a bookshelf and pulls out a sequence of books, causing the bookshelf to open on a hinge before she pulls it open further.

Scootaloo curiously asks as she tries to see inside the secret door, “So are we seeing your real form now Princess Luna?”

Tiredly, Princess Luna answers as she pushes past her sister into the secret passages, “You are indeed seeing the real me. Now I wish you a Good Day and good luck with your treasure hunt.”

Princess Celestia says as she leads them down a different very short passageway in order to push on a brick to open a door, “Unfortunately, Princess Luna isn’t lying about the treasure hunt. I may have been a bad influence with Lily when it came to practical jokes and she expected herself to be here for the treasure hunt.”

Looking about the small rooms filled with very dusty bookshelves and an equally dusty desk and lamp, Lightning asks, “What are we looking for in here? And is this your private study?”

Pulling a book off the shelf which she opens to pull out a key, Celestia sighs again as she answers, “No, this was used by Lily to store our research into portals.” She then points to the other door in the room while adding, “I had the main door boarded up so no one disturbed this room or asked me about it. Now how did that rhyme go? Of the Deathly Hallows three//the cloak will set free//A Clue from notes loosely bound//yet very easily refound.”

Quietly Sweetie Belle asks the lost in thought princess, “What are the Deathly Hallows?”

Absent-mindedly Princess Celestia responds, “Wand. Ring. Cloak.” before excitedly going, “It’s the third drawer from the top,” as she inserts the found key into the drawer, finding a mess of dated spiral notebooks in there. Responding to the discovery, Princess Celestia just sighs as she says, “everyone grab a notebook or two I guess and look through them.”

Sitting down in the dust they quickly skim through the books looking for anything when Apple Bloom excitedly says, “In the margins of one of the ex-experiments she wrote in bad Middle Equish: Back at Ye Olde Start//Go Straight as ye Dart//To Yondor Where to Go//Because Thou Doest Not Knowe.”

Wincing at just how bad that Middle Equish is, Princess Celestia muses, “Back where we started? Does she mean where we met?” before snapping attention back to the CMC as she asks them, “Do you want to search my private garden, or do you want to keep searching these notebooks?”

With a deadpan look, Scootaloo answers for them with, “I’ve had enough of these dusty old books,” before the other shrug and nod in agreement.

Lighting up her horn, Princess Celestia says as she leaves the room, “Follow me closely then as you don’t want to get lost in these passageways.”





After a vigorous walk going up and down stairs, Princess Celestia eventually twists a wall sconce causing a section of wall to drop, revealing a small private garden surrounded by castle walls with no other way in or out except a couple small grates with a roof made out of glass. Out of one grate water flows surrounding an island in the center before exiting through the other grate. A path leads from the entrance over a bridge and then to the center of the island where a giant silver birch with silver leaves sits while the rest of the island is covered by wildflowers.

Leading the way to the birch tree, Princess Celestia points to it while explaining, “This is where the portal Lily and I accidentally created led to. It seems so long ago and yet so near we both ended up in the tiny room between dimensions we created, both of us falling at ending up as the others species.”

Sensing that Princess Celestia might be at it awhile, the CMC start searching the nearby grounds while she wryly chuckles and reminisces, “It took us a little while to both stumble into bipedal positions before we could start talking about what happened.”

Spike spots some lilies and starts digging into the ground under them as she continues, “Turns out we were both experimenting with dimensional travel at the same time and our spells connected with each other.”

Lightning meanwhile starts digging into some petunias absently as Princess Celestia finishes, “It took a few days for us to set the endpoint on this end to that tree and cost her one of her experimental cabinets.”

Shaking her head to clear it, Princess Celestia asks, “Sorry about that. Have you fou-”

Interrupting her, Lightning pulls a small metal lunchbox out from under the petunias saying, “I’ve got it!” He then excitedly pulls it out before growing suddenly sadder as he starts reading out loud, “If you’re reading this very clue//Then I’m no longer with you//But Change is not always wrong//So you must grow and stay strong//For Victory is very near//With a spear to pierce your fear.”

Sighing Princess Celestia states, “This one stumps even me. I really wish you were here with me but how appropriate she planted it under some petunias.”

Lightning quietly asks the obvious question, “Why is it fitting she planted it under petunias and not under the lilies present in this garden?”

Sighing, Princess Celestia sits down and says, “Lily has a sister named Petunia. It means she wanted me to think of her sister. I...I haven’t thought of how they’d take your apparent death until just now and it makes me want to cry.”

Lightning calmly but comfortingly says, “We can change that in the future can’t we? But this riddle has me stumped as well.”

Walking over to look at the paper, Spike asks, “Both Change and Victory are capitalized like they are names. Is there anything in the castle by those names?”

Shaking her head, Celestia states, “No, there isn…,” before reconsidering as she asks, “She wouldn’t have, would she? Knowing her she would have and her words do hold some truth. Well looks like we get to go to the statue garden for more history lessons.”

“Why, what’s in the statue garden?” Sweetie Belle asks curiously.

Princess Celestia just stands up and starts walking back into the castle as she simply answers, “Discord,” with the others hurriedly following her.





After another long dusty trip through the secret passages of Canterlot Castle, Celestia pushes a brick in and then up, letting a section of wall slide free revealing a small statue garden. Exiting the secret passages, Celestia points towards a statue of a mismatched chimera creature and says, “That represents Discord, self-titled lord of disharmony, chaos, and change.”

She then turns to a statue next to it of a pony soldier in full armor facing Discord while wielding a spear in his two hooves, looking like he is going to pierce the Lord of Chaos in his chest. Pointing to it, she says, “And that is a statue of Victory Point, one of the best heroes in the land when Discord ruled Equestria. I suppose we should look where the spear is pointing.”

And so the very short search begins which ends when Lightning notices a patch of petunias and lilies growing together by a wall. Lighting his wings up, Lightning gently lifts the ground the flowers are planted on to reveal a very large stone chest covered in carvings of lilies underneath. Failing to manage to lift the chest on his own, Lightning calls out, “Everyone come here! And Sunny Days, can you lift the stone chest out of the hole?”

Nodding as she wanders over, Princess Celestia peers in the hole before her horn lights up to pull the stone chest out of the ground. The light then encompasses all of them, taking them to Princess Celestia’s quarters where it all began earlier.

Blinking the lights out of their eyes, the four founding members of the CMC are surprised to feel packages thrust into their arms and then pushed into a bipedal position. Princess Celestia tells them, “I think Lily would have wanted to see you in your Hogwarts Uniforms for this so I made sure to have Rarity make them. Lightning, go into the other room and change. I want you to follow him, Spike.”

Doing as directed, a few minutes later the guys return to her main room, Lightning changed but missing the gloves and boots as he says, “This doesn’t actually feel too bad.”



Scootaloo chimes in saying, “My wings definitely don’t feel cramped.”

Apple Bloom meanwhile tests the flexibility by dropping down to all fours before rearing back up to being bipedal a few times before declaring. “They seem sturdy enough.”

Sweetie Belle meanwhile says, “Don’t tell Rarity this but for once I’m glad she didn’t give us dresses.”

After letting them talk amongst themselves for a few minutes, Princess Celestia draws their attention by loudly cracking the chest open. Going through it and pulling stuff out while saying stuff like, “ahh that’ll be useful still,” she finds a mundane replica of Lily’s wand and puts it in Lightning’s hoof to hold.

Eventually, at the very bottom she finds an envelope and reads out, “To Princess Celestia and my loved son, Harry James Potter or Lightning Sunrise. From Lily Potter.” Starting to tear up Princess Celestia cracks open the letter and reads:





To my son Harry Potter (or Lightning Sunrise if you go by that) and my best Friend and his godmother, Celestia,

If you are reading this I am dead. If I was alive I would have snatched this letter away by now. I know I will probably die by Tom Marvelo Riddle’s wand, but I hope you have had a good childhood Harry. I know she suggested a few families to give you to with my personal pick being the Sun family. I know it must have been hard growing up a Pegasus in a Unicorn family but your own magical journey has just begun. While the wand you hold cannot cast magic, I hope it and the books and supplies I left remind you of the love I had and will always have for you. My only regret is not getting to see you grow up.

Princess Celestia, or as I first knew you, Aletia C. Selicorn, stop blaming yourself. While my life was probably short, I hope my son brought you much joy and mischeif. I don’t know how much of my scavenger hunt I got to set up, but I hope you enjoyed my one last great prank on you and I hope you managed to reunite with your own sister. Family is important and do try to find where Petunia has gone and give her my love? Even give grouchy Vernon and their son Dudley my love would you? It’ll be a great laugh to see him get flustered one last time by me.

With all my love from beyond the grave,

Lily Potter (Lightning Gardener).

P.S. Your father, James Potter (Lightning Fork) just asked me to add he loves you too Harry and he hopes you’ve done well Celestia.

P.P.S. You’ll find some moon lily seeds in this envelope as well Celestia.





Bursting into tears after reading it, Princess Celestia is surrounded by the CMC who cuddles her even as Lightning himself cries at how heartfelt and sad it is. It will be awhile before any of them manage to really speak after that painful healing letter.
> 1-3: Sunrise in a New Olde World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 1-3: Sunrise in a New Olde World


After a good cry the previous day before heading home, Lightning wakes up the next day at the more reasonable time of 7:30 AM to knocking on his window. Grumbling about it better not be another dumb owl, he looks over and is surprised to see “Sunny Days” with her horn covered by a hat so she can use her wings instead, which sprout out through purpose-made slits in her outfit.

Opening the window, Lightning says with a yawn, “Good morning Prin…, I mean Sunny Days. I’m surprised to see you waking me up personally.”

“Why wouldn’t I want to wake up my godson on this big day. I’ll wait outside for you to get dressed and then we can meet the others at Sugarcube Corner for breakfast before we explore the other world and figure out where the portal goes,” Celestia politely tells him before flapping over to wait by the front door.

Hurriedly moving to the bathroom, Lightning splashes some cold water on his face to help wake up before taking care of morning needs and getting dressed. Pondering a question of his own he changes slightly to test an experiment before heading out the door a few minutes later.

Lounging against his house’s wall with an owl on her back, Princess Celestia asks him, “I hope you slept well despite yesterday’s events?”

Nodding back at her while his wings glow while he locks the front door behind him, he answers in a slightly higher voice than normal, “I did indeed sleep alright. What about yourself Sunny Days? It sounded like yesterday was hard on yourself.”

Raising an eyebrow at the slight voice change but otherwise ignoring it, Princess Celestia admits as she starts leading the way towards Sugarcube Corner, “Last night was rough but my sister helped me through it. I’m glad we’re going through the portal today, it will help me get some closure and I’m in no mood to hold Day Court.”

Nodding back in understanding, the pair make some small talk as they walk to Sugarcube Corner. Eventually making it there, the pair open the door and walk in, spotting the Mane 6 and the CMC sitting at a large table fully dressed. Also sitting at the table is Princess Luna, equally as well dressed with her mane brightened to white and coat darkened to a midnight blue to disguise her alongside a cloak to hide her wings.

Taking the two open seats at the table, Princess Celestia begins by saying, “Lightning, It is my pleasure to introduce you to my sister Midnight Moon.”

Princess Luna answers her sister’s words with a nod saying, “I see you finally got here Sunny and it is a pleasure to meet you Lightning,” before raising her cup of coffee to her lips and draining it.

Recognizing the act for what it is, Lightning responds with, “It is nice to meet you as well Miss Moon. I’m glad you were by Miss Days’s side last night.”

Blushing softly, Princess Luna just answers, “I was just doing what any good sister should. From what it sounds like I am really sad that I never got to meet her.”

Nodding back, Lightning opens his mouth to speak but is interrupted by Mrs. Cake who asks them while holding a pen in her mouth and a notebook in one hoof, “What can I get you dearies today?”

Distracted from his train of thought, Lightning answers, “I’ll have an omelet with cheese, ham, peppers, and onions. I’ll also have a nice glass of chocolate milk.”

Next to him, Twilight shudders at the mention of an omelet as she puts in her own order, “I’ll take my usual breakfast of sunny side up eggs over toast with a side of seasoned fries. I’d also like some more coffee.”

Beside her, Scootaloo orders next in a slightly deeper voice causing raised eyebrows from Lightning and Princess Celestia, “I’ll have some scrambled eggs and cheese with a side of ham and hash browns. I’ll also have a glass of orange juice to wash it down.”

And so it went down the line, with some ordering apple-themed items, some ordering no meat at all, and some just ordering lots of sugary stuff or ordering items we find normal. Eventually it ends with Princess Luna ordering a scrambled eggs, cheese, and ham sandwich with sourdough bread and Princess Celestia ordering sunberry pancakes with sunny side eggs and bacon.

After Mrs. Cake leaves to get their food, Princess Celestia asks the two with joking seriousness, “So I see you two decided to continue the experiment?”

Blushing in embarrassment, Scootaloo answers while shifting nervously, “It...it has its uses and speeds some things up…,” before trailing off.

Lightning decides to pick up the trailing thought by adding, “and I just wanted to see if going through the mirror would disable the change.”

Scootaloo hurriedly nods in agreement to that, trying to save face which no-one buys, before Princess Celestia thankfully changes the topic to asks instead, “So where in the castle did you five find the mirror? I couldn’t find it but I also didn’t look too hard a millennia ago. The memories were too painful.”

Apple Bloom embarrassedly raises a hoof and answers, “Ah stepped on a trapped part of the stairs as we headed for the basement. Those darn stairs then turned into a slide and sent us through a fake wall and the mirror in a pile of pony/human bodies. We heard you coming down the stairs and you met us right outside the room.”

Princess Luna sadly adds, “I vaguely remember ordering my soldiers to take it to that general area that night. I do wonder what happened to them.”

Princess Celestia hugs Princess Luna with a wing as she responds, “That makes things easier and we never found your soldiers after you fell.”

Silence falls upon the table for a moment, interrupted by Mrs. Cake delivering the first of their meals. Pinkie stands up to help get the food and once they all have their food they decide to table discussions of the mirror until after breakfast is done.





Standing up to pay for their food after they’re all done eating, Princess Celestia asks Princess Luna, “Do you think you are strong enough to take us all there Midnight?”

Answering, Princess Luna replies cautiously, “I will Sunny if you all lend me your magic for the spell. Just send your magic to me when I start casting and I’ll guide it along.”

Nodding in response, Princess Celestia heads over to the register to pay for their food before shortly returning saying, “Let’s go then!”

At that cue, Princess Luna starts casting her spell and Rarity, Twilight, and Sweetie’s horns and Lightning, Scootaloo, and Princess Celestia’s wings glow in their respective magic colors. With a very loud pop and bright flash of multicolored light, the table becomes empty as the party ends up in a heap on the stairs with the owl on top.

After a few minutes of untangling themselves, Lightning retraces their steps and, rearing up onto two legs, steps through the fake wall while saying, “Here’s the chamber with the mirror.”

Following along behind him, Princess Celestia facehooves before also going bipedal as she says, “You’re all going to want to go through as bipeds as humans are pretty much exclusively them.”

Sweetie Belle excitedly exclaims as they all rear up onto two legs, “So that is indeed why you had us practice being bipedal and using our hands/hooves for manual tasks.”

Nodding, Princess Celestia says approvingly as they gather around the mirror, “You’ve got it in one. I also almost forgot that over there I am Aletia C. Selicorn and my sister is Artemis Selicorn. Someone in the future used time magic to reach there about 90 years ago and set stuff up in my name. I’d rather not touch that to avoid causing a paradox.”

Lightning and the rest nod in acknowledgment of that fact before he steps through and wobbles his way out of the way of the others. He is soon followed by the rest of the CMC, the Mane 6, Princess Luna, the owl, and then Princess Celestia brings up the rear. Lightning shifts side to side a bit as he looks at Scootaloo and then says, “Looks like the experiment was a success.”

Shifting side to side a bit herself, Scootaloo agrees saying, “It was, but it feels weird again. And why do I have a bump on my chest while you two don’t, Lightning or Spike?”

Butting into their byplay, Princess Celestia sighs and says, “Right, I forgot humans have their teats, their breasts higher up on their chests. We’ll have to buy everyone here but Spike and Lightning bras to fit in. I guess this also proves that I was right in continuing to think of you as a filly Scootaloo and you as a colt Lightning.”

Twilight asks while fiddling about and cupping her own breasts, “What are bras? I presume some clothing to cover our breasts?”

Princess Celestia starts making her way out of the park, causing the rest to follow her as she says, “I’ll explain when we get to my house over here, provided nothing happened to it.”

Scootaloo asks excitedly, “You have a house over here miss Selicorn?”

Nodding, Princess Celestia leads them out onto the road looking for the sign, and upon seeing it she excitedly says, “We’re really close to it as well!” before approaching 11 Magnolia Road while pulling a key out of her pocket.

The others follow her closely and see that the house’s yard looks a bit overgrown and the house looks weather-beaten, but it still looks sound at a glance. Unlocking the door, Princess Celestia flips the switch and sighs in relief as the lights turn on before she ushers them inside.

Entering the sitting room and looking around at the nice, if dusty furniture, Lightning asks, “Where are we in this world anyways Aletia?”

Closing the door behind them, Princess Celestia answers, “We’re at 11 Magnolia Road in Little Whinging, a suburb of London. We are also within walking distance of your closest blood relatives Lightning. I bought this place as a retreat for both myself and Lily if need be.”

Twilight, having not forgotten the deferred question earlier, asks again, “What are bras and why do we need them?”

Princess Celestia gently cups her own large breasts before answering, “Bras are breast supporters. They hold them nice and perkily upwards and also relieve the back strain from having a large pair. Actually…,”

Rainbow Dash quietly prods that trailed off thought, “Actually?”

Princess Celestia hmms for a moment in thought before saying, “You should probably see yourselves in full first.” She then points to the stairs and commands, “The first door on the right leads to the smallest bedroom Spike. Lightning and Scootaloo you should go to the first room on the left and also see if you can use your shapeshifting any at all. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, the 2nd door on the right leads to your room. The 2nd door on the left leads to a bathroom Artemis. And lastly but not least, the master bedroom at the end of the hall is yours to use Elements. Come back down here dressed once you’ve seen yourself and gotten used to how you now look.”

Blinking at the unusual assignment, Lightning asks, “Why are you placing Scootaloo and me together? And not me with Spike and her with the rest of the CMC?”

Shrugging, Princess Celestia answers honestly, “because you both have both bits and you might come across something.”

Hmming in confusion but taking the answer for what it is, everyone but Princess Celestia heads upstairs to examine themselves and compare bodies with those in the same room.





A bit later, once all of them have settled back down in the sitting room, Princess Celestia asks them, “Now that you’ve had a chance to go over yourselves, do you have any questions?”

Spike raises his hand and asks, “Why do I have noticeable nipples and barely visible breasts on my chest despite being male still? At least I assume I still am.”

Princess Celestia just shrugs as she answers, “Evolution is funny sometimes and humans evolved to be that way. From what I’ve managed to read and saw with Lily, they get even bigger when nursing a child.”

Rainbow Dash then asks, “Why are we all boring shades of light pink to dark brown instead of our birth colors?”

All Princess Celestia can do is shrug and say, “I’m amazed we kept our hair colors but I have never seen a human outside that skin color range you mentioned.”

Lightning then quietly asks, “How do you do magic in this form? Neither Scootaloo nor I were able to change shape despite our best efforts. It did however feel like we could with time.”

Smiling at that, Princess Celestia reaches into a pocket and pulls out her wand going, “With one of these wands. Well I suppose one could cast with just their fingernails but that is terribly wasteful.”

Twilight leans in to look at it closely and asks, “What is it made of and who makes them?”

“Provided he hasn’t died yet, a sneaky little wandmaker named Ollivander makes these. As for what it is made of,” Celestia confidently says before pausing and embarrassedly rushing out, “Cocobolo wood containing both one of my hairs and one of yours Artemis from a lock that I had preserved to remember you by.”

Princess Luna looks touched and a bit embarrassed by that as she asks, “You kept some of my hair for a thousand years?”

Still embarrassed, Princess Celestia just simply nods as she says, “I’m not sure I’ve said it enough but I deeply regret neglecting you and showing you the love you deserved. I...I suppose I should let you know I had a picture of baby you with your parents as ponies taken Lightning and I asked for a few of their feathers and a lock of hair each from them that I had preserved. If you want to view those when we get back to Equestria I can show you those Lightning.”

Pausing to think for a moment, Lightning says, “I think we’d all like to see that. It’ll be some nice closure.”

Nodding back to that, Princess Celestia asks, “Anyone have any more questions?” Seeing a shaking of heads, she asks Lightning, “Would you like to meet your relatives now, or after we meet with Professor McGonagall?”

Putting his hand on his chin, Lightning finally answers after a minute, “I think I’ll meet with the professor first, Aletia.”

Nodding back at him, she hands the owl a very full envelope before using her wand to open the door and let the owl out. “Now we wait for her to appear like I am sure she shall.
> 1-4: Lightning’s Crazy Knight-mare Bus-ride
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 1-4: Lightning’s Crazy Knight-mare Bus-ride


They spend a couple of minutes watching the television before Princess Celestia slaps her forehead. “We won’t actually be waiting here. I forgot just how long it takes an owl to get from here to there or back.” Princess Celestia then coughs loudly to get everyone’s attention.

Having gotten it in a few seconds, she tells them what they are going to do next. “We actually probably have about four hours until Professor McGonagall gets here now that I think about it. Plenty of time to get some groceries.”

She then heads outside with Lightning and the other following close behind while ensuring they have their saddlebags on. “Where is the grocery store, Aletia?”

She pauses, muttering something about hoping prices haven’t gone up, to pull out a money bag and her wand from her saddlebags before holding the latter up. “We, my little ponies, shall be going by Knight Bus,” she says dramatically, a familiar purple triple-decker bus pulling up behind her as she finishes.

The group is stunned by its sudden appearance for a second before Rainbow Dash breaks free. “And just what in the name of Tartarus is the Knight Bus?”

Before Princess Celestia can speak up, Stanley boasts, “The Knight Bus is emergency transportation for the stranded Witch or Wizard. Just raise your wand up to call us. Now, since you can all see me and those five Firsties don’t seem to have their wands yet, that will be… 5 by 5 and 8 by 11, divided by 17… 6 Galleons and 11 Sickles for your trip. Now, where are you all headed?”

Princess Celestia starts pulling out wizarding coinage as the others board and takes their seats in the compartments. “We are heading to the nearest grocery store. Is there a Waitrose still nearby?”

Stanley takes the offered coinage and points to one of the seats. “Better take one of those seats then as this is gonna be a bumpy ride.”

Once she sits down next to Princess Luna and across from Twilight and Lightning, Stanley knocks on the glass, causing the shrunken head hanging from the rearview mirror to come alive and speak in a Jamaican accent, “Take it away, Ernie.”

The apparently named Ernie lifts his head from where it rests and immediately shifts the bus into gear. The Equestrians all quickly grab onto whatever they can as it speeds up.

Princess Luna makes the bold and foolish decision to look out the windows. What she sees horrifies her as the bus quickly accelerates to a breakneck place and sways all over the road. She quickly looks away towards her sister while looking a bit green. “Why hast thou put us on this deathtrap, Sister!? How have thee muggles not spotted us!? Where did thou learnest to drive this Tartarus-borne mechanical carriage, Ernie!?”

Stanley looks more and more offended as Princess Luna goes on. “I’ll have you know there hasn’t been an accident in the past three days. Muggles also don’t know how to look right to see us normally, and things jump away to avoid us. I don’t know where Ernie learned to drive, but he gets people where they want to go very, very fast, which is all his job requires he do.”

And with that note, Ernie very quickly slams on the breaks throwing them all into a heap of bodies as they keep going forward. The shrunken head speaks again, “Waitrose, sirs and ladies.”

Untangling themselves, Princess Luna looks testily at Princess Celestia. “Sister, if we have to ride this again, I want it to be known I bequeathe my worldly possessions to Cadenza Mi Amore in case of my passing.”

Princess Celestia smirks back as she leads the way off the bus. “We will. See you in a couple of hours, Stanley.”

Stanley nods back at her before they both softly chuckle at all the groaning they hear from her flock at her promise.

Leading the way into the store then, Princess Celestia grabs a cart and makes her way straight to the Deli. “Does a couple of pounds of black forest ham, honey roasted turkey, and salami sound good to you? With a pound of swiss, provolone, and cheddar?”

After a bit of discussion, she receives nods to all of those and steps up to the Deli Counter to get what they agreed upon and a few large packages of tofu for Fluttershy. She then spots something and points to a nearby section of prepackaged meat products. “I want you to look over there to learn something important.”

Rainbow Dash is the first one over and looks at the prices on the beef and then other nearby meats. “Aletia, either they have a lot of dumb cows, or meat is very inexpensive here. I’ve had beef once with my griffon friend Gilda’s family. It was a very small piece, and they were having it to celebrate the New Year. This beef looks higher quality than what I got, and given the price, I see it is a bad cut.”

Princess Celestia turns her smile to Rainbow Dash; while Twilight looks a little stunned Rainbow was able to figure that all out just from some price stickers. “There are no smart cows here. As far as the non-wizards are concerned, humans, and maybe dolphins, are the only smart people in the world. I wanted to show you this, so you didn’t have to feel guilty for eating beef over here.”

The others all nod a little somberly at that fact before blinking as she picks up enough hamburger patties for them each to have two, excluding Fluttershy. She also picks up about 20 lbs of cheap ground beef. Twilight asks nervously, “Is all that really necessary?”

In answer to her question, Princess Celestia puts a couple of jars of hot dogs in the cart and a few packages of bacon, fish, and boneless chicken breasts. “Twilight, can you grab a second cart? We’ll be in the bread aisle.”

Seeing how full the cart has gotten, Twilight nods and grabs another one from the front of the store. Returning quickly, she finds them discussing bread. “Does honey wheat sound good to everyone? And how does Fruit Loops sound for cereal?”

Receiving nods to those, she puts several loaves and a couple of bags in Twilight’s cart before also adding a bottle of fake maple syrup. Moving over to the next aisle, she adds a few jars of jelly and a couple of the most oversized size jars of peanut butter she could find.

Next, at the Dairy section, she asks, “2% sound good? And eggs for breakfast and baking?”

“Can we also have some iced cream? Rocky Road is always nice,” Sweetie Belle asks for the CMC while they try to give puppy dog eyes.

The others shrug and sigh but nod causing Princess Celestia to put in a few tubs of that alongside the other things and a dozen or so sticks of butter. She next makes a detour to grab some spices and cooking oil before heading over to produce. “Grab what you want for veggies and fruits.”

Of course, what gets thrown in there are a few packages of carrots; some apples, peaches, pears, peppers, cucumbers un-pickled pickles, plus pomodori; a few cartons of mushrooms; and at least a dozen ears of corn and heads of lettuce.

Moving on from there, Princess Celestia grabs some drinks, cleaning supplies, and toilet paper on the way to her last stop.

Lastly, Princess Celestia goes to the frozen section to throw in a few bags of frozen peas, carrots, and corn to put in the hamburger helper before grabbing some frozen pizzas to cook and pick toppings off of if need be. “I think we’re done now. Time to check out and ride the bus home.”

What she receives for that are many groans as they go and do so. The checkout is quick, uneventful, and they are all carrying at least one thing. The ride home, on the other hand, while fast and still holding at least one thing each, is very eventful with all the shaking.

With a cheerful goodbye between Stanley and Princess Celestia, the rest all stagger their way off the bus and inside. First things first, the pizzas go in the oven, and then everything else gets put away.
> 1-4X: Surprise Dawns at Hogwarts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-4X: Surprise Dawns at Hogwarts


(Sometime about noon on July 25th)

Professor McGonagall sighs and muses as she opens up yet another response to a Hogwarts Acceptance Letter, “I know Dumbledore insists you aren’t dead, Harry, but I can’t see how you lived through his attack.” She begins writing a letter detailing a time and date when she will pick the student and family up for shopping. “It would have been your first year, and I’m sad I never got to see your star shine.”

Shifting a bit as she continues writing, she hears her alarm charm go off, followed by her stomach rumbling. Sighing as she stands up, “I should get something to eat. Maybe then I’ll be less mopey.”

However, before leaving her office, an owl flies in and blocks her path, hooting and waving the full envelope clutched in its claws at her. “Put the letter on my desk, and I’ll look at it after lunch.”

She then tries to move past the owl, but it continues blocking her path, trying yet again to make her take the envelope. Fed up and hungry, Professor McGonagall finally takes the envelope and looks at it, going, “Alright, you silly owl, why are yo…. I...I can see why now. You’ll find treats on my desk. I have to tell the rest of the staff this.”

Rushing down and up the stairs far faster than usual, Professor McGonagall rushes into the headmaster’s office out of breath, where the heads of house and Dumbledore were already seated for their working lunch. Professor Dumbledore notices this and says, “Slow down, McGonagall, we haven’t started eating yet. Have you received word that today’s lunch is supposed to be extra special or something?”

Noticing the envelope clutched in Mcgonagall’s hand, Professor Snape asks with a sneer as she sits down, “Or have you received Draco Malfoy’s letter? What has Lucius demanded this time?”

Taking a deep pull of her glass of pumpkin juice, Professor McGonagall puts the envelope down. Coming up for breath, Professor McGonagall finally says, “Look at the envelope and see for yourself.” This statement, of course, causes the other professors to crowd around the envelope where they all see:

Aletia C. Selicorn

11 Magnolia Road

Little Whinging, Surrey, England


To: Professor McGonagall



Hogwarts Acceptance Letters



Hogwarts, Hogsmeade, Scotland


Mutely, Professor Sprout hands Professor Flitwick a Galleon as he himself bursts into tears of joy, happily saying, “I knew miss Selicorn was too skilled in charms to be killed that easily.”

Professor Snape just cautiously says, “I’m more curious about where she’s kept Potter. If they’d been living there, either Ms. Figg or Petunia would have contacted us.”

Professor Sprout finally finds her voice and asks, “Letters? As in Multiple?”

Professor Dumbledore just claps his hands excitedly. “Would you mind doing us the honors of opening that envelope, my dear Minerva?”

Nodding and doing as he asks, Professor McGonagall pulls out four sheets of paper and reads the front one out loud:

Dear Professor McGonagall,

I know it has been ages since we last had a chance to speak. You probably wonder why I haven’t talked to you since Lily’s murder or let you know Harry was safe with me, although he goes by a different name now. You may also wonder why the envelope says “letters.”

Let me be honest with you, and please keep this close to your chest, but I wasn’t entirely honest with you. The summer before her final year, Lily was, as an extra-curricular project, trying to create a bigger version of a vanishing cabinet, a vanishing room, if you will. At the same time, I was trying to do something similar on a parallel earth. My world in ancient times had a wizard who was a prodigy in creating gates between parallel Earths and self-transfiguration charms, so the traveler fit in. One of these lost gates went to your Earth, and we failed in our original plans but succeeded in retreading the link.

Lily’s life spell to protect Harry sent him through the gate into my apartment, by my best guess. On this end, Death Eaters destroyed our gate’s anchor the night after her murder, and it wasn’t until the summer solstice this year that we found his ancient gate in a secret room of an old, abandoned castle in the woods.

As you have probably inferred by now, and as I sadly couldn’t tell you at the time, due to the political climate, I was not born human. Lily and James both knew this fact at the time, and Lily brought Harry once over through our portal, where he turned into an adorable baby pegasus colt the color of the sunrise with a yellow forked stripe running through his black hair.

Upon seeing his coloration, and at my prodding, she gave him the name he now goes by, Lightning Sunrise. It’s the only name he has ever known, so please use that when speaking to him. I think he’d answer to Harry if needed, but even his Hogwarts Letter’s Envelope gave his name as Lightning Sunrise. I also don’t want him to suffer the attention Harry Potter would bring.

Due to reasons I’d rather not say, Lily knew I could not raise him myself but instead fostered him with a family of similar colored unicorns, our active magic users, that she had picked out in case anything happened to her. He’s had a happy childhood where he’s made many friends that I’m sure he’d love to tell you about Minerva. Three of them also got their Hogwarts letters, and I imagine a fourth will get his when he turns eleven next year.

Lily’s Friend,

Aletia C Selicorn

P.S. You can tell Snape and Professors Flitwick, Sprout, and Dumbledore this news. Then again, knowing you, you read this aloud to some of them already.

I hereby do give permission for Lightning Sunrise, formerly Harry James Potter, to attend Hogwarts.

Signed,

Aletia C Selicorn (godmother)

Stellar Flare (Adoptive Mother)

Sunspot (Adoptive Father)

Taking a big swig of her pumpkin juice after reading out the massive thing, Professor McGonagall breaks the silence by saying, “That answers many questions and raises many more.”

Professor Flitwick says with some surprise, “I know I saw her using her wand, and she never had any trouble walking or speaking. Do you think the pegasi living on our roof and in the attics are capable of more than they are letting on?”

Professor Sprout shrugs to that. “They’ve never been that willing to let us examine them, especially after Arogog escaped into the forest, leading to his children forcing them out of it.”

Morosely, Dumbledore admits, “Or that I tried capturing one of them as a young man. If they are indeed sapient, that was a big mistake on my part, and I owe them multiple apologies.”

Snape sharply points out, “I wonder if Aletia is even her real name. It doesn’t follow the naming pattern of the rest, but maybe the other letters will give us some more clues?”

Shrugging, Professor McGonagall puts the first one aside in order to read the second one written in terrible hoofwriting with a blue feather taped to it:

I, Rainbow Miriam Dash, hereby give permission for my adoptive sister/daughter Scooter Louise “Scootaloo” Songwing-Dash to attend Hogwarts.

P.S. Have a feather from the fastest Pegasus in Equestria.

Professor Flitwick turns to Professor Snape and rebuffs him, “There’s your proof that it might actually be her real name.”

Professor McGonagall just rubs her temples. “I just hope this Scootaloo isn’t as arrogant as her adopted parent. I’m going to have to deal with a repeat of James and his gang all over again, aren’t I?”

Professor Snape looks more and more concerned about where Professor McGonagall is going. “Please don’t joke about that. I can’t protect them from their own stupidity. I still don’t know how you managed it. It’s bad enough with the Weasley twins and the adopted daughter of the Weasley’s all being in the third year.”

Shudders abound around the table, remembering those three before Dumbledore says, “I’ll have Professor Kettleburn analyze this feather, but it looks like a pegasus feather, only blue. He might also have some more clues on them.”

Professor McGonagall flips to the next page to distract from the headache, this one written in elegant, neat handwriting at the start:

My darling younger sister Sweet Generosity “Sweetie” Belle would like to attend Hogwarts. I look after her most of the time anyway, and she basically lives with me in my clothing boutique home,

Rare Generosity “Rarity” Belle

Before being replaced by a much less refined script:

Yeah, whatever our eldest daughter said,

Hondo Flanks and Generous Cookie Crumbles.

“There has got to be a fascinating story behind their friendship,” Professor Sprout muses after hearing the massive difference in attitudes expressed in just those short sentences.

Professor Snape just mutters, “At least they have someone they can depend on-” before sneering and speaking up-, “and at least we clearly won’t have to teach them how to clothe themselves.”

“Well, let’s see what the last of the four has to say for themselves.” Flipping to the last page, written in a deliberate, careful script, Professor McGonagall reads aloud:

Howdy there, Professor McGonagall. Mah...My sister, Apple Bloom, is eagerly looking to attend your school, and it will get her and her trouble-making friends away from my family’s apple orchard. You can have the fun of cleaning tree sap off of them or teaching them a spell to do so themselves,

Abigail Jacqueline Apple “AppleJack”

P.S. It’s weird how only males get suffixes in your culture.

P.P.S. Our grandma is very old, so you’ll be dealing with Macintosh Apple or myself. Our parents died when she was a baby, so my elder brother and I raised her.

Snape rubs his temples at the forming headache. “It’s going to be James and his gang all over again indeed.”

McGonagall smiles as lunch finally appears, meaning they aren’t all crowding around her as they rush to get their own food and eat. “Cheer up, Severus. It means you get to pretend to be very mad at Lily and James’ son.”

While Professor Snape grumbles unintelligibly, Dumbledore thinks out loud, “How many votes can I get to amend wand law?”

Professor Flitwick then pauses his eating at what Professor Dumbledore is getting at. “There’s no way a bunch of firsties will keep the fact they weren’t born human or don’t really consider themselves such any longer. I’ll work with what contacts I have to try and help.”

The other three heads nod in agreement as Professor Snape gruffly suggests, “Much as I’d like to get one over on James, I don’t want to prevent his and Lily’s son from learning. Might I suggest wording the amendment such that any wizard or witch going through or having graduated from Hogwarts or similar is allowed a wand?”

Professor Sprout nods in approval. “That should be sufficiently Slytherin for all the blood purists. On a similar note, how goes relocating the package? And is the prophecy still intact?”

“Hagrid will pick it up tomorrow with Neville,” Dumbledore confidently states before adding reluctantly, “and the prophecy still holds together somehow despite its many cracks. I’m sure I can get both of them to trust me.”

Finishing up her meal, Professor McGonagall gets to go up and use Dumbledore’s Floo. “With your permission Albus, I’d like to check in on Lightning and his friends and family.”

“Permission granted Minerva. While we’re on the subject of tasks, Severus, I want you to take this feather to Silvanus under the guise of wondering what parts of pegasi you can use in potions. Get him talking about them. Meanwhile, I’m going to have to go visit the Ministry and mess with the records to separate Lightning Sunrise from Harry James Potter.”

With their missions set, Professor McGonagall leaves the Headmaster’s office via Floo and comes out into the Leaky Cauldron.
> 1-5: Minerva’s Medical Mystery Migraines
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-5: Minerva’s Medical Mystery Migraines


Leaving the Leaky Cauldron, Minerva makes her way to a nearby alley, often used for apparition and charmed so muggles don’t notice it. Making the apparition jump to the Magnolia Crescent/Wisteria Way alley isn’t hard either.

Realizing she forgot to change into muggle clothes, she transforms into her Animagus form and bounds along the side of the road towards 11 Magnolia Road.





Chatting idly amongst themselves while eating slices of pizza and watching the telly, the party is interrupted shortly after 1 by the sound of a cat yowling outside one of the sitting room windows and batting at it to be let in. Looking over at the cat, Aletia quickly pulls out her wand and magically opens the window to let Professor McGonagall in.

Before anyone can really say anything, she makes a big leap off the windowsill and transforms back into being a human, landing in front of Lightning. Looking into his stunned eyes so like his mother’s, her mask cracks a bit as she grabs him in a big hug and tears up a bit.

Seeing Lightning look at her for confused help, Princess Celestia breaks the tableau by reassuringly saying, “He really is alive Professor McGonagall. A bit changed and different, but I’ve tried to ensure he’s been healthy.”

Lightning awkwardly pats Professor McGonagall on the back now that she’s been identified. “This isn’t how you told me she usually acted.”

At those words, Professor McGonagall blushes and pulls back a little. “I had to make sure you were real Lightning. Your parents were both star pupils of mine and close friends.” Looking around a bit at all the people, she turns to Aletia and asks, “Although I can point out the rainbow-haired one as probably being Rainbow Dash, would you mind introducing me to everyone here, Aletia?”

After the round of introductions is all made, Professor McGonagall pulls out her wand and points it in Lightning’s general direction. “With your permission Aletia and Lightning, I’d like to get some baseline readings of you, Lightning.”

Receiving nods from the both of them, Professor McGonagall pulls out a piece of parchment from a pocket and casts her medical scanning spell having the results be printed onto the piece of parchment in her other hand. Once done, she looks at what it printed out:


|‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾|



|                        Given Name: Lightning Sunrise                            |



|                         Age: 10 years, almost 11                                      |



|                         Height: 152 cm (5’)/Weight: 33.6 kg (74 lbs.)        |



| Sex: Both (Male)/Gender: Male |



| Species: Human? (Changeling (Pegasus form)) |



|--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------|



| Current Medical Conditions: None |



| Current Magical Conditions: |




	
Unknown 	Light Magic Shield Spell surrounding body. Probable | | 	 Caster: Lily Potter 	 |


	 Unknown 	DARK magic located in forehead scar. Shield Spell is | | 	 keeping it out. Probable Caster: Tom Marvelo Riddle 	(Voldemort) |


	Unknown 	Benign Magic. Caster Unknown. 	 |





|_____________________________________________________________|


Professor McGonagall reads over the paper, looks up to say something, looks back down at the paper, and then finally asks with forced calmness, “Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Applejack, may I perform the same scan on your sisters?”

They are concerned by the forced calmness but figuring there is a reason for it, they acquiesce to her polite demand. Pulling out three more pieces of parchment, she repeats the process and receives the following reports:


|‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾|



| Given Name: Sweetie Belle |



| Age: 11 years old |



| Height: 149 cm (4’11”)/Weight: 36.3 kg (80 lbs.) |



| Sex: Female/Gender: Female |



| Species: Human? (Unicorn) |



|-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------|



| Current Medical Conditions: None |



| Current Magical Conditions: None |



|_________________________________________________________|



|‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾|



| Given Name: Apple Bloom |



| Age: 11 years old |



| Height: 158 cm (5’2”)/Weight: 39.5 kg (87 lbs.) |



| Sex: Female/Gender: Female |



| Species: Human? (Earth Pony) |



|-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------|



| Current Medical Conditions: None |



| Current Magical Conditions: None |



|_________________________________________________________|



|‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾|



| Given Name: Scootaloo |



| Age: 11 years old |



| Height: 144 cm (4’8”)/Weight: 29.5 kg (65 lbs.) |



| Sex: Both (Female)/Gender: Female |



| Species: Human? (Changeling-Pegasus hybrid) |



|-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------|



| Current Medical Conditions: None |



| Current Magical Conditions: None |



|_________________________________________________________|


Looking over the papers once more, Professor McGonagall turns to Princess Celestia. “Is having both sexes common amongst your people, Aletia? I had noticed the bulge in Scootaloo’s pants but hadn’t wanted to comment on it until now. If I hadn’t performed the charm myself, I also wouldn’t have believed the result Lightning gave either because he doesn’t look female.”

Princess Celestia shakes her head in reply while sighing. “No, it is not common. In fact, those two are the first I know of to have managed to self-transfigure themselves into being both. The pair of them decided to perform an experiment and haven’t yet managed to figure out how to fix it on this side yet.”

Nodding in some understanding, Professor McGonagall presses on. “In your letter Aletia, you stated he became a pegasus, but the results state he is a changeling. They also state Scootaloo is a changeling-pegasus. Care to explain what a changeling is and why the discrepancy?”

“The portal, as stated, transfigures one to have the best chance of survival on the other side. At least, that is what I have managed to glean from Starswirl’s notes. I’m sure you noticed the very dark magic in Lightning’s scar and the shield surrounding him?” Not waiting for an answer, Princess Celestia continues her mini-lecture while the rest let her speak for them as they resume eating pizza, “The shield reacts to nothing but the scar and is powered by love. In order to ensure he got that love, it turned him into a Changeling, insectoid ponies that can naturally shapeshift and whose magic is normally powered by absorbing others’ love. Back home, my nation is actually undergoing some turmoil over the discovery of Scootaloo’s true species. Before the portal stripped her of her pegasus disguise, we all, herself included, had no idea she was a changeling hybrid or that changelings were a tribe of ponies and hybrids were possible.”

Professor McGonagall follows the given thread, digesting this information with a frown on her face. “I suspect this also means they can be either male or female?”

“Or both,” Aletia agrees. “So far, however, only these two have managed that feat and one of them by accident. Lightning, and recently Scootaloo, you’ve actually been a big help with the changeling hives hidden in Equestria by proving to them they can break their racial curse and come out of the shadows. Most of the hives’ rulers actually contacted me because one of their ‘drones’ saw us when your holes filled and your chitin, fur, and mane changed colors to match your normal pegasus disguise. We’re still working on why it happened.”

Professor McGonagall nods and then firmly asks, “What guarantee do I have, Aletia, that they won’t change shape and/or sex to get where they don’t belong?”

Princess Celestia just shrugs and says, “They can’t right now anyways as humans, but when Lightning here was six, I had him go through Equestria’s version of basic magic education. Since his birth certificate listed him as a pegasus, he ended up becoming his own fake female unicorn cousin with the same exact colors. Lightning, how uncomfortable was it for you to change your colors, change your species, and change your sex?”

Jumping slightly at the sudden quiz, Lightning answers, “changing my colors or proportions or age felt very uncomfortable and awkward and false. Meanwhile, becoming a unicorn wasn’t too bad, and my becoming fully a mare was awkward and uncomfortable, and I did so because I had to, but I still felt real.”

Princess Celestia walks over and looks at the results over Professor McGonagall’s shoulder. “Thank you, Lightning. You’ll note the body shape differences between Lightning and Scootaloo. From their own testing, the hives have told me that their own people each have their own sex/gender and unique non-changeling form that they feel most comfortable in. Changing that form, they all reported feeling like Lightning did, and outside of their true form or that alternate form, they can be shunted back into their true form by a spell. Besides, Metamorphaguses exist amongst your own people Professor McGonagall.”

Recoiling from that verbal riposte and looking for something to change the topic, Professor McGonagall spots the pizzas and their toppings. “You do know that is meat on those pizzas, right?”

Before Princess Celestia can say anything, Rainbow Dash responds to that attempt to shock them, “I can’t see any way this bacon and ham could be much tastier.”

Princess Celestia tries to soften Rainbow Dash’s answer. “Ahem. Yes, while we may be superficially similar to your mundane horses, anatomy wise we’re a lot closer to humanity. You will note a lack of beef, but that is because some cows are sapient back home, and beef is extremely expensive due to all the safety measures put in place to ensure all beef comes from non-sapient cows.”

“I’ve also noticed you seem oddly comfortable moving about on two legs and wearing clothes,” Professor McGonagall prods again.

Rarity pauses in her eating and softly boasts, “Thank you, darling, for your compliments. The most troubling part was stitching it so the slits for the tail and wings were invisible but still allowed them to function if present. I do wish you had told me about the bras P-Aletia.”

Princess Celestia gives Rarity a brief glare. “I also did say we were closer to you anatomy-wise. Even standing quadrupedally, our legs support most of the weight while our arms provide extra stability. Our fur is short and thin enough that we have to bundle up in winter, and any person who spends significant time contiguously above a crowd or bipedal is expected to wear something to cover up.” Princess Celestia then sighs as she admits, “You are, however, right that we are oddly comfortable. I’d hoped the link would stay dead but still asked Lightning to prepare, and from there, it spread to everyone you see here. We’re pioneers of what Equestria will be like if the gate stays open, but very little would have to be done to accommodate us Equestrians. And Rarity, I already told you I’m sorry about the bra thing. It’s been over nine years since I had last had to wear one.”

Noticing the verbal slip by Rarity, Professor McGonagall lets it slide to dig into something else. “Arms? Legs? You make it sound as though they aren’t the same thing.”

“Because they aren’t. Given Equiis has several primarily bipedal races like Spike over there and every other one can be bipedal indefinitely, might as well use humanoid terms, just replacing the word ‘hand’ with ‘hoof’ except with ‘handy.’ Do you have any other questions, Professor McGonagall?”

Curiosity piqued again, Professor McGonagall asks while pointing at Spike, “Who should I speak to regarding scanning Spike?”

Twilight pauses in her eating to ask, “Spike, are you ok with her scanning you? I won’t force you to, bro.”

Sighing, Spike answers with a nod letting McGonagall scan him, wondering what information she’ll pick up:


|‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾‾|



| Given Name: Spike |



| Age: 9 years old (early admission candidate next year.)|



| Height: 130 cm (4’3”)/Weight: 28.2 kg (62 lbs.) |



| Sex: Male/Gender: Male |



| Species: Human/Dragon? (Unicorn/Dragon) |



|-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------|



| Current Medical Conditions: None |



| Current Magical Conditions: Unknown self-transfiguration spell|



|_________________________________________________________|


What she reads for species causes her to blurt out initially, “but dragons can’t speak!?” She then more calmly continues, “at least our dragons can’t. Why does he look fully human despite it listing him as part-dragon over here?”

“Ours can, even if eventually, they can grow to be as big as yours. As for why he looks human, since this is a day for telling secrets and you are old enough to understand. Twilight, you remember the day you hatched Spike?” Receiving a nod, Princess Celestia continues, “I lied about a few things. Spike’s egg was never supposed to hatch. He had a condition causing him to be stuck in eternal hibernation. What your magic surge did was fix him using your own genetics and blood magic. You are one of Spike’s three parents by blood. Your parents and I agreed it was best if he was your brother legally. I suspect the result of this is that every time he goes through the gate, he will come out either a dragon or human on this end and either a dragon or unicorn on the Equestrian end.”

Both Twilight and Spike sit stunned for a moment digesting this information before looking over at each other and agreeing, “This changes nothing.”

Professor McGonagall huhs at that as well before looking out the window and going, “I have no more questions Aletia. I need to report back to Professor Dumbledore soon anyways.” Pulling out another sheet of parchment, she taps it with her wand, causing the same text to appear twice. She then tears one off and hands it to Aletia. “Here’s your reminder to meet me at the Leaky Cauldron at noon on the 29th of July.”

After a hearty round of goodbyes, Professor McGonagall then heads into the bathroom to apparate, leaving everyone else to discuss what they learned and also watch the Telly.
> 1-6: Evan Potted Petunias Bloom (Edited 3/1/2022)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-6: Evan Potted Petunias Bloom


After finishing their interrupted lunch, Princess Celestia pulls Lightning Sunrise into a side room to talk. “Are you all set to see your aunt, uncle, and cousin? We don’t have to do it today if you just want to chill for the rest of the day.”

Lightning, in reply, just shakes his head, sensing her trepidation. “No, we might as well get it over with. Is there a reason you brought just me over?”

“I...I have no idea how the years have treated them, but your Uncle hated wizards, and your Aunt Petunia was jealous of Lily having magic. Us being there is going to be stressful enough on them.”

Lightning sensing the seriousness of that, asks in shock, “There are people here without magic!?”

“Unfortunately, yes and no. There are foals born in Equestria with blocked magic pathways. The condition is named Void Star Syndrome after the first documented sufferer. For centuries, we’ve had a cure for it, Muggle-ness the wizards call it. HOWEVER, when I was last here, I could not let on I was from Equestria.”

Cautiously and wanting to make a peace offering, Lightning asks, “Is there any way you can cure my cousin so he can get his letter?”

Princess Celestia ponders his request for a moment. “Maybe…, but doing it fast enough won’t be pleasant for him, and I wouldn’t even consider it normally, but because you asked for it I’ll offer it to them.” She then pulls her wand out and teases. “Do you want to retake the Knight Bus to get there or walk?”

Shaking his head vigorously and turning slightly green, Lightning moves over to and puts on his saddlebags. “No! No, I hope I never have to ride that thing from Tartarus again!”

Spreading her hands apart, Princess Celestia goes, “Ok! Ok, we won’t take it there and will instead walk to them.” Putting a couple of water bottles in her own saddlebags before putting them on, she then leads the way out the door. “I want the rest of you to stay here until we get back.”







(Art/Map by Nik the Hermit. (This seems to be the map everyone uses. 11 Magnolia Road is in the top-left.))


The pair spend the leisurely half-hour walk talking about what she knows about the Dursleys and their hopes and fears for how the meeting will go. Soon enough, they end up on the doorstep of 4 Privet Drive during the mid-afternoon.

Motioning for Lightning to step off to one side out of view of the door, Princess Celestia knocks and hears a muffled, “I’m coming,” from the other side. The door then opens a few seconds later, revealing a Petunia who rapidly whitens as she sees Princess Celestia. With an exaggeratedly calm “You’re Dead!” the door is slammed in Princess Celestia’s face.

Princess Celestia takes this as casually as she can and resumes knocking. “Petunia, if I were dead and a ghost, I wouldn’t need to knock to come into your house.”

Petunia cracks the door open a smidge with the chain lock still attached and looks at Princess Celestia. “Aletia, they told me you died the night after my sister, Lily and her family died as heroes. Something about the building you were last seen entering being blown up by magical terrorists very shortly afterward.”

Princess Celestia nervously shifts a bit. “What Lily and I were working on was a secret to pretty much everyone. If you let us in, I can explain how we survived.”

Petunia looks around outside as best she can. “We? Who else is with you?”

Princess Celestia just gives her a warm, teasing look. “You’ll be delighted to meet him. So, can we come in?”

Huffing at the tease, Petunia closes the door to unlock it fully. Opening it entirely, she warns, “They better not mess with my Duddykins.”

Entering the house, Princess Celestia motions for Lightning to follow close behind. Catching sight of his eyes, Petunia inhales softly in shock. Princess Celestia reaches into her saddlebags and presses Lightning’s Hogwarts envelope into her hand. “Petunia, I have tried my hardest to ensure Lightning Sunrise here has had the happiest foalhood he could. Lightning Sunrise, I’d like you to meet your Aunt Petunia.”

Petunia splutters out confusedly, “Foalhood? I don’t have any other siblings either, especially not ones that are horses.”

Princess Celestia sits down on the couch without Petunia’s permission. “This is why I wanted us to be in here. Lily and I were working on magic to breach time and space, and our work resulted in a new unstable doorway between our separate worlds and species. It made me human to fit in here just as it made your sister, Lily, and her son pegasi to fit in with mine.”

Lightning speaks up at this point, pulling out the replica of Lily’s wand in order to point to the envelope. “It also shocked me to learn I wasn’t born an Equestrian. According to her, Lily chose the only name I’ve ever known after how I looked.”

Following along and looking at the envelope, Petunia scoops Lightning up in a hug with tears in her eyes. “So she sent you to Aletia to protect you from Voldemort’s Death Eaters? And you escaped into your world as well before they destroyed the doorway? How did you come back then?”

Receiving nods from the two, Princess Celestia answers the third question. “Like his father James, Lightning here leads his own band of friends, and they made the foolhardy decision to follow their siblings into a trapped, ruined castle to look for artifacts. They found one, the original doorway between our worlds that was turned off a thousand years ago and turned back on only for the past month.”

Petunia starts crying softly and gives Lightning a light thwap on the forehead for being foolhardy. “It is… It is probably a good thing you didn’t end up on my doorstep, Lightning. Your supposed death and James and Lily’s actual death hurt me greatly, and Vernon was furious with James for supposedly leading Lily into standing up to Voldemort and getting all three of you killed. I don’t think of either of us could deal with having to bury you for real, so don’t die on us, you hear.”

Wincing from the thwap but reaching around to hug her back, he lets her finish her piece before reassuring her. “I don’t have any plans to die any time soon. We generally don’t go looking for trouble or tree sap; it finds us instead.”

Mouthing a confused “Tree sap?” to Princess Celestia and just receiving a shake of the head saying she probably doesn’t want to know, Petunia then calls up the stairs, “DUDLEYKINS! I have a visitor I want you to meet!”

The three hear a surprised yelp from upstairs before a door opens and a complaining Dudley comes down the stairs. “Mom, you know this is when I wa….” His speech then fails him for a second as he sees Aletia, the sight of her causing him not to register the picture of Petunia hugging Lightning. “You’re dead, miss Aletia.” He turns to his mother. “Why did you let in a gho...Who are you hugging, mom, and why are you crying?”

Petunia turns Lightning to face Dudley for the first time and what he sees is a rough and tough fit-looking 11-year-old. “Dudley, I’d like you to meet your cousin Lightning Sunrise and his godmother Aletia. It...it turns out he didn’t die with your Aunt Lily and Uncle James; they’ve just been unable to bring him home since their death.”

Dudley’s mask cracks enough for him to tear up and he rushes over to hug both Lightning and Petunia. “Mom and even dad told me stories about how great yours were for standing up to that magic terrorist, even if their beating him cost them their lives. They’re my inspiration to protect my own schoolmates, and I’m glad you’re alive, Lightning. Dad will be, too, even if he won’t want to show it. I am jealous you’ll get to go to magic school, and I won’t.”

Shifting nervously, Princess Celestia pulls out her wand and addresses Petunia, “About that. I know you were jealous of your sister, but we have muggles amongst my own people and have a way to cure them of it. If you let me scan Dudley, I can determine whether I can cure him of it or not in time to get a Letter.”

Petunia lets go of both Lightning and Dudley before nodding with tears in her eyes. Receiving her consent, Princess Celestia silently casts an Equestrian charm with her wand and parses the results. “It seems I could, Petunia, but I imagine doing it in time would cause you, Dudley, lots of temporary pain while it is happening. The treatment is normally meant to take several weeks to months. Side effects would probably include whole body soreness for a few days. We’d also have to cross over to do it.”

Petunia, at that news, squeezes Dudley softly while she ponders for a short while over whether to involve Vernon or not. She finally decides he’ll probably agree. “Dudley, as Vernon usually says, ‘no pain, no gain.’ So, I’m leaving the decision to you.”

Dudley looks at all involved before finally nodding. “It’s probably better than Smeltings anyway. I’m tired of pretending to be the biggest bully in school to protect others.”

Petunia softly chuckles at his words. “Don’t let your dad hear you say that. Now let me leave him a note before we go.” She then scribbles something down on the dry erase board on the fridge before grabbing her keys and leading the way to her car, locking the door behind them.

Getting into her car, she thinks of something as the other three get in. “Aletia, just how much trouble are we going to have moving about over there? And will our clothes still fit?”

Princess Celestia smiles reassuringly as she buckles up. “You won’t have any trouble walking like you are used to, and just think you still have hands to pick things up. On the other hand or hoof, the clothes might be a little uncomfortable because they don’t have the holes ours do for our tails and wings.”

Dudley shifts uncomfortably in the backseat as the car starts moving at that answer. “Tails? Wings? You make it sound like you aren’t human.”

Petunia blushes slightly at forgetting to mention that, choosing instead to change the topic. “Aletia, what is your house number, and where is the portal?”

Aletia nods to Dudley’s question, briefly going back to that topic. “My world is populated by creatures thought mythical here: griffons, dragons, minotaurs, pegasi, and unicorns are just a few, but humans are an ancient myth there. All of us are capable of functioning like humans. I also don’t know what you two will become.

“Petunia, my address is 11 Magnolia Road, and the portal is in the park.”

Petunia just manages to turn the car onto Magnolia Crescent as she hums in thought. “I always wondered where she’d walk off to sometimes that final year of school.”

With that last thought, the car fades into silence for the remainder of the trip. Getting out, Princess Celestia leads the way to the tree quietly. “This way. Petunia, I recommend we go through in pairs: Dudley and Lightning, and yourself and myself. Lightning and I can ensure you two don’t fall down.”

Receiving nods from the other three, Lightning takes Dudley’s arm and steps through the other side into the secret chamber, hearing Dudley's shirt rip as they do so. He then helps support a wobbly Dudley take a few steps away. Princess Celestia does the same for an unstable Petunia about a minute later.

Letting the pair gain their balance on their own two feet and deal with the odd feeling of now having tails and mobile ears, and in Dudley’s case, wings and claws as all four look over each other.

Petunia reaches up to feel for a non-existent horn before managing to grab a lock of her now black to gold (Midnight gold Petunia) in one hoof to inspect her hair. “I don’t feel any wings on my back and can’t feel a horn on my head, so what am I?

Dudley flexes his new wings and holds up an unimaginative looking at first glance set of Platinum-Silver clawed hands. “What color is my hair? I can’t see it. It’s weird having wings as well.”

Princess Celestia chuckles softly and points to the portal mirror at their questions. “Dudley, your hair is blond with a platinum blonde stripe running through it. Petunia, you appear to be an Earth Pony, known for their strength and talent for gardening. Quite fitting for you. Meanwhile, Dudley, you appear to be an Earth Hippogriff, known for their strength and ability to soar as high as their will is willing to take them.”

Petunia, Lightning, and Dudley join in, chuckling softly at the species joke before Petunia gets serious. “Now, where are we going so you can give Dudley the life I was denied?”

Princess Celestia closes her eyes as her horn glows as she teleports in a padded stick into Dudley’s hoof. “Dudley, I wish I could knock you out or take away the pain, but the spells require you to be lucid to work properly. I want you to bite down on the stick. Petunia, I want you and Lightning to hold onto Dudley and not let go or stop comforting him. I want you to give me three nods, Dudley, when you are all set. Take as long as you need.”

The three move into position, and after a couple of minutes, Dudley nods his head three times. Celestia’s horn lights up, and a muffled scream of extreme pain emits from Dudley as he tries to thrash about. Opening his changeling senses to Dudley, Lightning is almost knocked out by the feeling of the sun flowing through Dudley’s veins, but for his cousin, he manages to start siphoning some of it away using his own magic.

During this whole ordeal, the massive overflow burned through the blockages in his mana channels like lava through a wooden house. It also started overflowing them, which would have caused massive internal damage if Lightning hadn’t started channeling his own changeling magic into Dudley to take away his pain. Finding a way to vent, Dudley’s feathers turn translucent while a curved platinum-silver horn with a watery blue groove pushes out of his forehead.

As soon as she senses that start to happen, Princess Celestia cuts off the flow of magic while panting slightly. Letting the changes settle while rubbing her hot horn, Princess Celestia gives Lightning a firm talking to as Dudley slowly regains his senses. “You got your wish, Lightning, but I am never doing that again. You almost accidentally had me kill your cousin, and the only reason he’s alive as a half-changeling is that you somehow took some of his pain with your magic.”

She then turns to Petunia and goes down on all fours, genuflecting and lowering her head. “Petunia, if your family ever needs anything, let me know, and I will get it for you if it is within my power to do so. It is the least I can do for almost killing your son.”

Lightning sensing the mood also genuflects on all fours while gently crying as he realizes just how wrong it could have gone. “I’m sorry, Aunt Petunia and Dudley, I just really wanted you, Dudley, to be able to join me at Hogwarts.”

Dudley very shakily walks over and tries to raise Lightning back up onto two legs and into a hug. “D-don’t cry L-Light-ning. I-I agreed t-to i-it and i-it worked.”

Petunia wobbles over to Princess Celestia and lifts her up into a brief hug with teary eyes. “You gave my son the chance to attend the school I never got to. My only request is you convince those wizards to allow the rest of us to have magic and to make this one-session version illegal in the future.”

Princess Celestia wryly chuckles as she squeezes back. “The number of people that could do what I did can be counted on two hands tops. I will still make it illegal to try, however. Lightning, it looks like you have a new pupil to train how to be a changeling.”

Crying and nodding softly, Lightning looks about while chuckling. “That I do, but how about we get out of this drafty castle and face the music so we can end this very long day?”

With nods of agreement all around, they all wobble their way back through the portal to Petunia’s parked car.
> 1-7: Roughly Fixed Alders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-7: Roughly Fixed Alders


Pulling into the driveway of 4 Privet Drive, Petunia and the others spot Vernon’s car already parked, leaving Petunia a little nervous. “Will our hair color stay changed?”

Princess Celestia shrugs in answer as she and the others get out of the car. Before she can say anything, however, the house’s front door opens to reveal Vernon clutching Petunia’s note.

He exits the house and looks over them before staring at Petunia and Dudley and says in a rough voice, “So you did go through with it? Decide to follow your aunt, uncle, and cousin to magic school instead of Smeltings? Did it work?”

Receiving nods from them, Vernon next turns to glare at Princess Celestia and roughly warns her. “You better make sure my boy comes home healthy and happy. At least there isn’t a magical terrorist running around to harm him now.”

Lastly, he approaches Lightning and towers over him as he begins in a very stern tone, “BOY!” He then picks Lightning up in a bear hug and says in a softer voice while tearing up, “I’m glad you’re alive H-, no, Lightning.” He then resumes glaring again, “Don’t ever make me have to say that again.”

Vernon then turns and carries Lightning back into the house in that bear hug. “Come on in, and you can tell me what magical shenanigans you’ve gotten my son into. I may still not like wizards very much, but I’d like to know what you became over there in pony-land, Petunia and Dudley. You also appear to have raised my nephew into a healthy, happy person Aletia, even if he goes by a new name and thinks himself a pony like you.”

Petunia follows along behind Vernon closely. “We became, what was it Aletia? Oh right, I became what you called an Earth Pony, and Dudleykins became an Earth Hippogriff. It took a minute to adjust, but we remained able to stay standing on two legs. Gripping things with my hooves was weird; it felt like I still had fingers. I was also able to recognize our faces even if it appears the trip has changed our hair colors permanently.”

Dudley goes inside to have tea with them. “Making me able to go to Hogwarts hurt just as much as miss Aletia said it would, and I grew a curved horn like Lightning has. My shirt also tore when I grew feathered wings passing through the portal.”

Aletia closes the door behind them before sitting down on the couch. “Yes, well, if Lightning hadn’t been there, Dudley would probably be dead, which is why I’m never allowing the quick version I used to be used again. It does not normally cause species change.”

Vernon finally lets go of Lightning as he sits down in a chair. “Yes, well, Lightning do tell me how you’ve enjoyed growing up in pony-land. I want to hear it for the pony’s mouth.”





And so, they spend tea time whiling away the hour talking about how Lightning being away has affected their lives and how things have gone. Eventually, however, as all good things must, they notice how the afternoon has passed onto the evening. Vernon, being the good host, offers them a lift. “Can I give you two a ride home?”

Princess Celestia nods to his question before turning to Petunia. “You are always welcome to visit us, Petunia and Dudley.”

Petunia stands up to give Aletia a hug and Lightning a hug and kiss on the cheek. “As are you and your friends Aletia and Lightning.”

Making a sound of dismay at the kiss, Lightning returns the hug before offering Dudley one of his hands to shake. “It was nice meeting you two, Dudley and Aunt Petunia.”

Dudley takes the offered hand and shakes it before hugging Princess Celestia. “It was nice meeting you two as well, Lightning and miss Aletia.”

Vernon gets up and opens the front door. “I won’t be too long you two.” He then exits and quietly gets into his car. Once Princess Celestia and Lightning enter, he asks, “I forgot to ask, but what is your address?”

Receiving the answer of “11 Magnolia Road”, he starts up the car and quietly drives along, looking like he wants to say something. Finally, he speaks up and asks, “I’m not taken much for flights of fancy, but hearing of Dudley and Petunia’s experience, I’m curious what I look like on the other side. Can we detour through the portal?”

Princess Celestia gives him a bemused look as they park by the park. “I suppose we can go through.” Getting out of the car, she adds, “We’ll lead you there, but you have to lean on me while entering.”

Curious as well what his uncle will look like, Lightning leads the way to the portal and steps through first. Getting out of the way and turning around to look, what emerges from the portal is the expected Princess Celestia and a wobbly-looking gunmetal grey griffon which wasn’t expected.

Looking into the mirror, Vernon asks as he looks over his form, glad he still has his mustache and spotting his black to distinguished grey hair feathers, “What am I, and how do I look like?”

Princess Celestia softly chuckles as she continues supporting him. “I should have known you’d become a griffon given your son’s species over here. Predators of the air, griffons are known for being fierce and honorable when traded with but also interested in self-betterment. You also look fine and distinguished, if otherwise uninteresting.”

Lightning chuckles as well as he comments, “You are going to have fun explaining the holes in your shirt.”

Vernon just rolls his eyes at that before blinking as he takes a shaky step away from Princess Celestia. “It’s odd I can still roll my eyes, but odder still is having both a beak and still having teeth.” He then spends a few seconds making expressions in the mirror, testing if there are any he can’t make.

Princess Celestia just smiles softly at seeing the smile on the normally taciturn Vernon’s face. “Does the experience measure up to your expectations Vernon?”

Remembering he’s not alone, Vernon stops making faces in the mirror. “It does…. Aletia, I would not be opposed to coming here with Dudley and Petunia, provided you can provide proper tailoring for us.”

Lightning chuckles softly at that request. “We know someone who made all our clothes with wing and tail slits that become unnoticeable when not in use.”

Nodding in agreement with his claim, Princess Celestia points back to the mirror. “It is, however, getting late. We should probably head back through.”

Vernon, in answer, wobbles his way back through the mirror, followed by Lightning and then Princess Celestia. On the other side, Vernon gives Lightning a last bear hug with one arm and offers Princess Celestia a handshake with the other. “It was nice meeting you again, miss Aletia and finally meeting you, Lightning.”

Hugging his Uncle Vernon back, Lightning responds, “It was nice to meet you as well, uncle.”

Princess Celestia adds as she takes his hand and shakes it, “Likewise, Vernon. It was nice to meet you again.”

Vernon lets go of them then and gets back in his car for the trip home. On the other hand, Princess Celestia starts leading the way to her home. “I hope you don’t mind staying here for a few days, Lightning. I’ll ask the Elements to make sure one of them is with you five troublemakers at all times.”

Following Princess Celestia home across the street, Lightning shakes his head. “I don’t mind, Aletia, and I’m sure the rest won’t either. Besides, I feel like… nah, I’ll save that surprise for later. I hope supper is good.”

Giving Lightning a sharp look at hiding the surprise from her, Princess Celestia leads the way in, where they have a delicious supper.
> 1-8: Sunrise on Diagon Alley Discount Discoveries
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------




Chapter 1-8: Sunrise on Diagon Alley Discount Discoveries




(8 AM, July 29th)

Dudley slouches down on one of the seats in Aletia’s sitting room. “So you know what’s taking Aletia so long Mom?”

Petunia just points to Twilight as she tries to relax. “Ask her. I’m not her former student. I just hope she gets here soon so we can catch the train we need.”

Twilight just shrugs and goes, “It is unusual for her to be late for an appointment.”

Lightning shifts from foot to foot. “At least you did get your letter Dursley which means you get to see Diagon Alley, Aunt Petunia.”

Princess Celestia at this moment chooses to burst in carrying her saddlebags…, and a birdcage containing a red and gold bird. “Sorry I’m a little late, but Philomena here refused to leave my side. She hopped in her birdcage when I explained we were going by train, but we both know she can unlock it any time she wants.”

Dudley walks up to the birdcage and peers in, causing Philomena to preen and pose. “She’s pretty, but what is she? I’ve never seen anything like her before.”

Princess Celestia chuckles at seeing his undisguised and Petunia’s poorly hidden interest in her friend. “She’s a phoenix, Dudley. Not mine, but I’ve been taking care of her since her partner vanished.” Pausing for a moment to cast an illusion charm over Philomena, making her look like an eagle. “I just remembered phoenixes are very rare here. Now, you probably know where the tube station is a lot better than I do, Petunia, so please lead the way.”

Startled by the sudden shift, Petunia makes her way for and out the door. “Right, everyone follow me. The Station’s only a few blocks away.”

Twilight, Dudley, The CMC, Spike, and Princess Celestia with Philomena follow along behind her to the station.





The trip from Little Whinging to London proper doesn’t take too long and is uneventful except for some odd looks. Then again, Princess Celestia, the CMC, and even Dudley all wear robes over their street clothes. It could also be the unusual hair colors they all have, or the fact that Philomena makes a very odd sight in a birdcage. In any case, they survive the Tube and exit the station closest to the Leaky Cauldron.

Princess Celestia leads the way into the Leaky Cauldron. “Dudley, grab your mom’s hand so that she can follow us.”

Professor McGonagall waves them over as they enter to the group of three people she is leading, introducing everyone to each other. “Dan, Emma, and Hermoine Granger, may I introduce you to Aletia Selicorn, Twilight Sparkle, Lightning Sunrise, Scootaloo Songwing, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Spike. You all are new to the wizarding world except for Aletia. I do have to ask Aletia, what’s your eagle’s name?”

Princess Celestia moves over to a nearby table and starts pulling books out of her saddlebags. “Philomena here decided she wanted to come, and I can’t stop her. Professor McGonagall, have any of these books changed significantly in the past twenty years? Lily wanted Lightning to have them.”

Professor McGonagall goes over and opens the old, loved textbooks one by one before nodding. “These will all still work, and if there are any differences, I’m sure the rest of them will let him borrow them. We can see about next year’s books next year. Now that we have the books settled, we can get moving.”

Professor McGonagall then gives her the time needed to pack the books up before heading to the back courtyard and tapping the magic keystone in the wall. She gestures grandly to the revealing passage. “Welcome To Diagon Al-”

Whatever she was next going to say is rather rudely interrupted by Philomena choosing that moment to exit her cage and rush through the doorway. Stunned, it takes a moment for them to process she flew straight towards and inside Flourish and Blotts Fine Books.

Princess Celestia is the first to break free from her shock and make a beeline to follow Philomena. “What could have gotten into her?”

Professor McGonagall is the next to break free with the rest all very shortly following her. What they find is not what they expect: Philomena on top of a knocked over flame-haired girl, hugging said girl with her wings while nuzzling her hair. Next to her stands a very confused Molly Weasley with Ron, Ginny, and the twins nearby.

The flame-haired girl finally comes to and looks up into the loving eyes of the eagle above her. “Philomena? Is that you? But you can’t be here!”

Molly Weasley asks curiously as she offers the flame-haired girl, “How do you know this eagle, and why do you say she can’t be here?”

Professor McGonagall coughs meaningfully and loudly to make her presence known. “Indeed, ‘Sunny Shimmie-Weasley,’ how do you know her as she came with these fine folks.”

“Sunny” looks over at the group and spots one person standing there. Before she realizes what she is doing she has managed to sit up and launch herself at Princess Celestia in a crying hug. “I’m so sorry Pr-Teacher for making you worry. How are you here? The portal closed after depositing me into their bathroom.”

Princess Celestia barely manages to catch the flying third year in that hug, Philomena being thankfully dislodged before she could become an accidental pancake. “Sunset Shimmer? Is that you?”

Lightning points to her cautiously. “Is that my older adopted sister Aletia? The one you told me was lost almost a decade ago?”

Professor McGonagall catches the slip again but finds something else more important to focus on. “So, she’s one of yours, Aletia? Also a decade? She only appeared and was adopted by them almost 3 years ago.”

Sunset Shimmer pulls her face out of Princess Celestia’s chest to nod while still crying softly. “She taught me from the time I became her personal student at the age of four by following my elder brother into an exam room and managing to hatch Philomena. After that they started using a dragon egg for the futility test.”

Princess Celestia squeezes Sunset Shimmer tightly while crying softly. “That explains why you never responded Little Sun. You went forward in time while your adopted little brother Lightning went back a few hours. However, the portal you went through should not have lead to the Weasley’s bathroom.”

Miss Weasley approaches them cautiously, “So just who have we been harboring all this time? She told us she came via a portkey accident from far away that destroyed her clothes. She also explained her difficulty using her hands and walking on that accident. Also, Aletia, didn’t you die the day after the Potters did?”

McGonagall spots a confusing point in Sunset’s testimony as well. “Why would hatching an eagle be the test to become your personal student?”

Philomena lets out a trilling laugh at the notion of her being just an eagle causing Princess Celestia to sigh. “I can answer those questions, but not here, Miss Weasley or Professor McGonagall. Do you two want to finish shopping now and go to the Burrow later? Or would you prefer your answers first?”

Miss Weasley looks conflicted for a few seconds before making a come hither motion to her children. She then starts walking towards the Leaky Cauldron. “I want those answers now I think.”

Princess Celestia leans in and whispers a question to Professor McGonagall, “Will the Weasleys keep our secret if we tell them the true truth?”

Professor McGonagall nods for a second before pausing. “They will if you tell us the true truth, Pr…? Unfortunately, no wizarding family will take anything the Grangers say seriously because Dan and Emma don’t have any magic.”

Princess Celestia hurries ahead to catch up with the rest of the group. “I… would rather not expand on that because I like being a near-nobody. To Lily and you all, I can be myself.”

Professor McGonagall follows along and quietly whispers, “Princess. That’s why you couldn’t raise Lightning yourself, wasn’t it?”

Princess Celestia ignores the question as she enters the Leaky Cauldron in time to hear Molly Weasley finish up, “...say ‘The Burrow’ and then step in.”

Princess Celestia grabs a pinch of Floo powder and approaches the fireplace. “I’ll go first.” She then throws the powder in with a shout of “The Burrow” before stepping in.

One by one, the rest follow along behind until it’s just Philomena, Sunset, Molly Weasley, and Professor McGonagall. Surprising the latter two, Philomena grabs a pinch of Floo powder in one claw before tossing it in the fire while whistling three notes. As soon as the flames turn green, she flies in.

“Well, good to know her saying ‘The Burrow’ in her language can activate the Floo system.” Sunset then takes a pinch and follows Philomena.

Molly exclaims as the Floo flares behind her unnoticed, “She can understand Eagles!?”

Professor McGonagall just picks up a handful of Floo powder. “We’ll never know if we don’t follow them.”

The pair quickly go through and see chaos as the non-Equestrians all babble about, asking why there’s a phoenix flying about the ceiling. This chaos causes them not to notice one last flare-up of the Floo system.

Princess Celestia seeing the pair have arrived, shouts in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “QUIET EVERYBODY!”

Once everybody has calmed down, Philomena lands gently on Sunset’s shoulders. She reaches up to pet Philomena. “I guess the Floo system undisguised you, Philomena.”

Professor McGonagall finally points at Sunset and Philomena. “She hatched Philomena, didn’t she? How can she understand what she says? ”

Sunset continues petting Philomena gently. “I hatched her when I was four which is when we bonded. My Special Talent is Light Pyromancy, and speaking with phoenixes is just a very nice bonus.”

Professor McGonagall catches the emphasis placed on a couple of words and asks, “Special Talent?”

Sunset stops petting Philomena to point at Molly Weasley. “You know those ‘tattoos’ on my hips that are almost scandalous to show others? Those aren’t tattoos; they are a representation of my Special Talent that magically appeared on my skin and coat when I discovered it at a very young age.”

Princess Celestia nods at Sunset’s words. “Cutie Marks, as we call those emblems, are seen as a sign of coming of age. Practically no one ever sees an adult mare or stallion without a Cutie Mark. Lightning Sunrise and his friends here are actually fairly old to ever earn their Cutie Marks. Now that I think about it so is his cousin, Dudley Dursley.”

Molly points from the Equestrians one by one with her mouth closed before finally closing it. “You make it sound like you are equines...wait, Lightning Sunrise is Dudley’s cousin? And you’re alive, Aletia? That means you are or were Harry Potter!?”

Lightning nods causing the Weasleys to break out in babbling confusion as a fundamental truth they knew has just been broken. After a moment of this, Lightning snaps and inhales deeply. “ENOUGH! I am Lightning Sunrise, and it was the name my birth mother, Lily Potter, gave to me when she visited my godmother, Aletia, in Equestria with baby me and saw the pegasus I became. Harry Potter is dead! He died with his parents to give me life!”

The silence that follows is broken only by Lightning’s heavy breathing and the CMC scampering over to give him a hug. Finally, Princess Celestia breaks it with a sigh. “As you’ve heard, he grew up thinking himself Lightning Sunrise. We didn’t want to tell anyone else what the portal does to those who pass through it, but you now know since my former student let it slip. Please don’t pass along that Lightning was Harry or the fact people on the other side are ponies, griffons, and dragons, among other things, all of which can be bipedal and wear clothes comfortably. That’s why we are standing so easily here, we’re closer to humans than the equines you have here.”

Professor McGonagall coughs gently. “I haven’t been to the other side yet but they showed no hesitation with eating meat. Also, Professor Dumbledore is planning to push through an amendment with Lightning here as leverage to allow non-humans to attend Hogwarts and own wands.”

Petunia raises a hand. “Dudleykins and I have been to the other side. It changed our hair colors but we can confirm we were able to comfortably stand and move human-like and use our hooves as hands.”

Molly Weasley looks between them before sighing. “I’ll have to tell my husband Arthur you know, but otherwise we won’t tell anyone else. Isn’t that right children?”

Emma looks at Dan then Hermoine. “We don’t quite get all of this but we won’t tell anyone else either, not like it sounds like they’d believe us.”

Princess Celestia looks at them for a moment before smiling at them. “Fair enough Molly. If you want to visit Equestria just send us a note by owl at a later date so we can guide you through the portal.”

Professor McGonagall thinks of something and smirks gently. “Did you know princess that phoenixes can safely teleport themselves and others with their flames?”

Princess Celestia fails to spot that trap. “No, no I did not but tha…. Fine, you got me. I’m a princess. I like not being a princess. Here I’m just lowly Aletia C. Selicorn of very little importance.” She then slumps a little as she softly begs, “please don’t spread it around. I was friendless for a very long time before meeting Lily because of it.”

Fred and George look at each other before chuckling as one of them says in a teasing manner with a mock bow, “Your wish is my command Princess.”

Looking around and seeing the rest nodding and chuckling, Princess Celestia sighs in relief. “Thank you. Now if you have any other questions before we resume shopping, we’ll try and answer them.”
> 1-9: Sunrise on Diagonal Shopping
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



Chapter 1-9: Sunrise on Diagonal Shopping


Professor McGonagall finally coughs after about an hour eating lunch.They spent that time learning other things previously mentioned plus the fact the portal is currently in a ruined castle, and that Equestria and Britain share similar governing styles. “I’m sure we could go on like this all day, but I have limited time to get you all through Diagon Alley.”

With some sighs of disappointment from the Weasleys and Grangers at not getting to learn more, the rest all make noises of agreement. Princess Celestia turns to look at Philomena before recasting the Eagle illusion on her. “Can you flame yourself like five feet to the left, Philomena?”

Philomena chirps in agreement before doing so, coming out of her own flameport still disguised as an eagle. Celestia hums in thought at the result. “Do you have the Floo powder for us all to take it back to the Leaky Cauldron while Philomena meets us in the back courtyard?”

Molly looks in the pot before nodding. “There’s enough for us to all go through, but we’ll need to buy a refill afterward.”

The rest of them nod in understanding that they’ll have to make an extra stop before one by one going through except Philomena, who flameports over instead. It doesn’t take long for the whole group to get back to the entrance of Diagon Alley.

Once there, McGonagall points to Gringotts. “Our first stop is there at Gringotts, safest place in Wizarding Britain, where you can store your wizard money or exchange gold, gems, and British notes for wizard money. One gold galleon equals 24 and a half British pounds1, 17 silver sickles, or 493 bronze knuts. 1 silver sickle is 29 bronze knuts.”

Lightning raises his hand. “That seems rather convoluted. Why such odd numbers?”

Professor McGonagall just shrugs and raises her hands as she leads them towards the bank. “Our ancestors were, in their determination to be as un-Muggle as possible, sometimes idiots and those focused on keeping things pure and old haven’t let reforms happen.”

Molly Weasley just nods to that as they pass through the doors. “Who is going with which parent? I’ll keep a watch on any extra kids with mine.”

Princess Celestia points at Twilight. “You go with Lightning, Dudley, and Petunia. Make sure they only take a few Galleons. I’ll go with the rest of the Crusaders. That leaves the Grangers with you, Professor McGonagall. That sound good to you all?”

Receiving head bobs all around, the group split up into five after McGonagall gives Lightning’s key to Twilight with instructions on how to use it.

Lightning’s group is surprised to be doused with water as they approach a counter. 2Shivering, he tries to listen in on the chatting goblins while Twilight chats with the clerk. Unfortunately all he can make out is something about a spirit following before Twilight shakes his shoulder. “Lightning, they need a blood sample to reactivate your account.”

Blinking, Lightning silently places his left hand on the desk so the goblin can draw blood. After a moment humming as he waits for the results to appear, he finally nods at the results. “Mr. Sunrise, your blood test confirms you were once Mr. Potter. I would get the non-human traces checked out. They are stronger now than when you were last tested as an infant.”

The four are slightly stunned at that news before Twilight manages to shakily bob her head. “We’ll be sure to do that Sir. Thanks for the help.”

“Good.” The goblin then nods stiffly in response before surrendering the key back to Twilight while calling out, “Griphook! Please take Lightning Sunrise and company to vault 687!”

A goblin rushes over and bows. “Yes Sir!” He then moves towards one of the tunnels. “This way! Hurry! Time is Money!”

Quickly following along behind through a narrow plain hallway, they soon come upon a torch-lit chamber with two other entrances, both just wide enough for the minecart tracks passing through the chamber.

Already suspecting they won’t like where this is going, those worries are justified when Griphook whistles and summons a minecart. Watching him get in front, the rest sit behind the goblin in the passenger benches with varying levels of regret.

This regret of course soon turns to fear for Twilight and Petunia and excitement for Dudley and Lightning as the minecart starts moving and picking up speed through the twisting narrow passages.

After this exciting ride, the minecart comes to a stop in front of Lightning’s vault, with Twilight and Lightning both a little hoarse from screaming, one from fear and the other from excitement, respectively. Meanwhile, Dudley slightly chuckles as he holds his shivering curled-up mother. Griphook just nonchalantly exits the cart and points to a keyhole, “Vault 687 is there.”

After a few seconds, they all manage to exit the cart, and Twilight shakily hands the key to Griphook who unlocks the vault. “Remember, Lightning, take only a few Galleons for Dudley and yourself for spending money. A-Aletia is footing the school supplies.”

Nodding, Lightning takes only about a couple of dozen Galleons from his vault before stepping back so Griphook can close and lock the vault. He then, alongside Dudley and Twilight, gets back into the minecart.

Petunia pauses as Griphook gets in the cart before getting in herself. “Is there any way you can slow this thing down, please?”

Griphook just smirks at her as the cart starts moving. “One speed only!”

However, the trip back up is actually noticeably slower than the trip down, leaving their nerves much more settled.

Arriving back at the station, Griphook is the first one out of the cart. He immediately turns back around to face them and gives a mischievous grin and dark chuckle. “For certain definitions of one speed.”

Petunia gets out and gives Griphook a shaky curtsy. “Thank you for going slower on the way back up.”

Griphook looks back at her as he leads them out into the lobby with a glare that says to shut up. “Slower? I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Taking the hint, they remain silent as they exit back out into the lobby, where they meet the rest of the group. Princess Celestia walks over and hugs Lightning as he approaches. “I see you survived the minecart ride. Did you get what you need?”

Receiving nods from him, she lets Lightning go. Professor McGonagall, meanwhile, starts heading for the exit. “Next on our list should be robes, I think. That could take a while with the tailoring needed.”

Princess Celestia nods back as she starts ushering them towards the door. “I brought one of the outfits Rarity tailored for her to use as a blueprint for tail and wing slits. If you plan to visit Equestria, I’d recommend you get those modifications done as well.”

Dudley winces slightly while exiting Gringotts at remembering how he ruined one of his shirts. “It was not pleasant having wings rip my shirt or the feeling of my tail being forced up over the back of my pants and underpants.”

Petunia just shivers as they walk along. “I’m glad Rarity was able to tailor them into our current clothes.”

Entering Madam Malkin’s shop, Molly Weasley ponders their words. “It can’t hurt, I suppose, and, thanks to Sunset here, aren’t quite as poor as we used to be.”

Emma agrees to that, “It will do Hermoine some good to have some friends.”

Princess Celestia pulls the outfit out of her saddlebags just in time for Madam Malkin to wander over and look them over. “I see there are the eight of you dears here going to Hogwarts? I recommend one of you stays while the rest get supplies. This large group might take a bit.”

Princess Celestia gestures with the outfit in her hands. “Can you do the modifications present in this spare pair of clothes with all the things you make? Otherwise, I know a tailor willing to do so.”

Madam Malkin looks askance at Professor McGonagall and, upon receiving a nod, takes the clothes and starts looking them over. “Beautiful cloth…, are you expecting to put your robes on a dog or something, dear? It’s beautiful work in how the slits seem to vanish when not being used, but why do you need them?”

Princess Celestia sternly looks at her. “Can you do so? Otherwise, I’ll have my tailor do so.”

Madam Malkin looks at the seriousness in her face before nodding. “I feel like there’s something I’m missing, dearie, but I can do so. It will cost you a couple Galleons extra per set of clothing, however.”

Princess Celestia nods. “That’s fine.” She then turns to the others and asks, “I’ll stay here with the eight being fitted if that’s ok with you?”

Molly Weasley holds her hand out, “I’ll take my children to the bookstore to get their books. With all of us we’ll be able to lug those heavy things.”

Petunia raises her hand, “Twilight, Spike,, and I can go to the apothecary. Professor McGonagall, is there any reason we have to buy our telescopes in Diagon Alley?”

Professor McGonagall puts a hand under her chin as she thinks. “Not really beyond the ones sold here are pre-enchanted to always see through clouds. Otherwise you’d have to pay for them to be enchanted. Why? And that leaves the Grangers with me to go to the general store.”

Princess Celestia pulls out her money pouch and starts handing out galleons. “Non-magicals must have better telescopes given we have better ones back home. Do you think 50 Galleons will be enough for each shop, Professor McGonagall?”

She hums as she takes the money offered, “Better make it 100 for the bookstore, but otherwise, this should cover everything.”

Handing out the suggested extra 50 Galleons to the Weasleys, the groups soon split. Madam Malkin counts the children present. “So that will be five girls outfits and three males...or 4 of each? I’m not sure what to make of the girl(?) with purple hair and eyes.”

Princess Celestia puts a hand under her chin and thinks. “Is there anything preventing a girl from wearing trousers at Hogwarts? If there isn’t, I’d recommend seven male outfits and one female? The one you mentioned plus Lightning there could be considered, for lack of a better term, advanced metamorphmagi.”

Madam Malkin shakes her head. “Nothing except tradition dear. So that’ll be seven male outfits and one fem-”

Hermoine interjects at this point, having looked at who she was with. “Please make that eight male outfits. I’d like a skirt as well, but something tells me I’m going to want a couple of pairs of trousers.”

Sweetie Belle raises her hand, “I wouldn’t mind a skirt either if that is ok.”

Madam Malkin nods in understanding as she flips the open sign to closed. “My assistants can take one of you at a time while I can service someone on my own. Eight of you should take about 2 hours and a bit together.”





Roughly a bit more than two hours later, the group exits to meet the rest of the group in front of the shop. McGonagall checks her watch. “Hmm…, it’s 3:30 PM. Do we check out the pet shops, Treacle’s trunks, or Ollivander’s Wand Shop?”

Petunia hmms as she thinks. “You said Ollivander’s was probably going to take the longest, right? We might as well check out the pet shops.”

Dan smiles and nods at that suggestion. “That sounds like a smart idea. A cat will be easy to explain away.”

Lightning adds, “I would like an owl.”

Princess Celestia just shrugs in acceptance and leads the way to the shops. Seeing Petunia and Dudley following the Grangers into the Magical Menagerie, she floats over a couple of dozen Galleons to her. “So you can get Dudley a pet of some kind.”

Princess Celestia then follows Twilight and the CMC into Eeylops Owl Emporium.

There she witnesses Lightning exclaim over meeting a bright snowy owl. She also sees Apple Bloom with a small hissing Madagascar Owl. Sweetie Belle’s owl, meanwhile, seems to laugh as she returns with it, and Scootaloo’s just looks fierce with its faux horns.

Princess Celestia smiles at their enthusiasm as she approaches the counter, paying for the five owls and their things and having them shrunk by the clerk.

Leading the way out, they find the other group exiting as well. Hermoine is holding a big orange cat in her arms while Petunia is facepalming at the fact that Dudley is petting a giant European Eagle Owl hybrid3 that is hopping along beside him. “What happened to getting a cat or toad Dudleykins?”

Dudley just shrugs as he resumes petting it. “Guardian over here just seemed like it would protect things like I want to. Worst comes to worse we can have it spend time with Lightning.”

The cat meanwhile looks interestedly at Ron, or more specifically one of his pockets. “Why did you get a cat that wants to eat Scabbers?”

Hermoine just gently squeezes said cat a little more in a hug. “Crookshanks is naturally going to be curious about your ‘new’ pet rat.”

Crookshanks just hisses at Scabbers before wiggling free of Hermoine’s arms, resting on the ground. Princess Celestia chuckles at seeing the cat lick his front paw. “I don’t need to be Fluttershy to tell that he’s had enough with being hugged for now. Well, onwards to Treacle’s Trucks!”

Molly Weasley just leads the menagerie towards the store while watching amusedly as Crookshanks follows beside Hermoine like he was on an invisible leash. Once inside she approaches the counter and pulls out 8 galleons. “I’ll take one of the student trunks with the standard four enchantments.”

Next, Emma approaches the counter and orders a very similar trunk while holding out 8 Galleons.

Lastly, Princess Celestia regally approaches the counter. “How much are your top-of-the-line trunks, and what do they include?”

Dylan blinks for a moment before inclining his head. “They are 130 galleons each m’lady. They include everything a traveling wizard needs to live their life plus the standard four. They’re my pride and joy after hearing about an unknown witch who went to Hogwarts with one back in the early 1900s. I still have never been able to replicate hers, but I can link a Floo network between them if you buy multiple. It won’t work at Hogwarts, however.”

Princess Celestia hmms for a second before pulling out her bag of galleons and starts counting. “I’ll take six designed to look like the standard trunks.”

Dylan pulls out some parchment and a quill. “Where should I have these delivered. This order will take a bit to calibrate.”

Princess Celestia finishes counting out 780 galleons. “You can deliver those to 11 Magnolia Road., Little Whinging, Surrey.”

Dylan scribbles that down. “Expect a night delivery as that’s a muggle area. Thanks for your patronage.”

Princess Celestia nods back as Ron and Hermoine get their trunks. “Now time for our wands which might take a while.”


 


24.65 British Pounds at the time of writing to be precise. We checked. - Dusk

Apologies. Whatever was in the water forced us to restart our viewing spell. Events are to the best-guess of our autorecorder. -Noon

An identification spell stated it was a European Eagle Owl crossbred with a White Tail Eagle. -Noon





> 1-10: Sunset on Diagonal Shopping
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 1-10: Sunset on Diagonal Shopping


The group approaches their final shopping stop of the night, an ancient-looking place with minimal embellishment. In one front window lies a wand laying on a dusty purple pillow while over the door read lettering proclaiming Ollivander’s to have been making fine wands since 382 BC.

The group enters the tiny shop, which somehow seems to expand to accompany them all. A small bell rings somewhere in the back as they approach the desk.

Some of the more adventurous members of their group are about to go looking through the shop when they hear a stumble and crash as something trips behind them. Turning around, they see an old man with wide pale eyes quickly standing up and pointing his wand at Princess Celestia. “You’re Dead!”

Princess Celestia chuckles as she raises her hands in the air. “Reports of my death were greatly exaggerated by misinformed people who didn’t know some things.”

Ollivander looks disbelievingly at her before turning to a sighing Professor McGonagall for answers. “She, along with Lightning Sunrise here, was trapped elsewhere, unable to return to Britain until the past Summer Solstice. Lightning is here for his wand just like his parents were twenty years ago.”

Ollivander moves to somewhat creepily peer into Lightning’s eyes at learning that before smiling at what he sees, his wand conjures images of three wands as they are brought up. “I remember the day I sold your mother and father their wands, Harry, no, Lightning Sunrise. I never thought I’d be able to sell you yours.

“Your mother, Lily, had a swishy wand perfect for Charm work. It was ten and a quarter inches long, made of willow, and had a unicorn hair at its core.

“Your father, James, had a pliable wand excellent for transfiguration. It was eleven inches long, mahogany, and had a dragon heartstring as its core.

“Lastly, I regretfully sold the wand that I suspect gave you your scar on your forehead. It was a powerful yew wand of thirteen and a half inches with a phoenix feather core.”

Ollivander then takes a step back thankfully and pulls out a silver tape measure. “Now, which hand is your writing hand, Lightning? The wand chooses the wizard, and no two wands are alike.”

Lightning meekly holds out his right hand. “Why are no two wands alike?”

Ollivander starts measuring various things on Lightning, like arm length and his head circumference. “Ollivander’s normally uses unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, or dragon heartstrings. No two phoenixes, unicorns, or dragons are identical, nor are two pieces of wood ever identical. With another wizard’s wand, you’ll never get as good a result.”

Ollivander starts rummaging through nearby boxes as Lightning stands there concerned while the tape measure continues measuring him on its own. “I really hope I don’t end up with one containing dragon heartstring given what my younger honorary brother is.”

Ollivander pulls out a drooping holly wand and offers it to Lightning with one hand while snapping his fingers on the other, causing the tape measure to drop. “I source mine from dead dragons. Now, I want you to try this rather unusual wand.”

Lightning gingerly takes the wand and waves it around, causing an aura of light and breeze to lift up from where he stands. “Is this supposed to happen!?”

Ollivander points to the now straight wand and looks at Lightning and it with an odd look. “Curious. How very curious. That wand’s core, a phoenix feather, almost died the night the wizarding world thought Aletia had died. It has also been slowly coming back to life since the Summer Solstice. The strange part is phoenix cores seldom die unless their perfect match is dead. The stranger part is the phoenix, who gave your wand its core, only ever donated two feathers. Your wand’s brother belonged to the one who gave you your scar.”

Lightning hurriedly tries to shove the wand back into Ollivander’s hand at learning that. “I don’t want it then.”

Ollivander takes the wand and puts it back in its box before handing it to Lightning. “It has chosen you, Mr. Sunrise. Take it and use it well, for it will take you far and protect you.”

Princess Celestia coughs as Lightning reluctantly takes the wand. “I know you don’t usually do custom wands, but we brought some cores that might prove to your satisfaction.” She then opens her hand to reveal a plastic bag containing a dark green pegasus feather and moon lily strand of hair. Lightning hurriedly pulls out the coreless, solid willow replica of Lily’s wand when he sees what Princess Celestia has done.

Ollivander walks over and takes the samples, examining them. “Hmm…, you are right in that I do not, but these twice-loved items scream to be used by Mr. Sunrise. I hope her spirit rests easier now, knowing that she is helping you heal and protect others. Now about the rest of you…?”

He is mildly surprised to see Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle each holding a bag containing a hair with Apple Bloom additionally holding a piece of wood while Scootaloo has a feather. Sighing, he inspects them one by one as Philomena looks like she is pondering something. “These will do much as I dislike doing so. Firstly, that hair and apple-pine wood work together beautifully and will serve you well. May you find wisdom and honesty in speaking with others of all kinds.

“Secondly, your rainbow hair and pegasus feather feel like they will go well with the rare Redwood. If luck is with you, neither your speed nor loyalty will be tested in a dire situation.

“Thirdly, miss, your purple unicorn hair seems like it belongs in alder. May its firmness help you generously spread your sweet cheer onto others.

“Lastly, I can fit your unicorn hair and pegasus feather into some beautiful cloud pine I have in the back. I think it suits you, a happy, kind stranger who must always juggle being alone and part of the group’s fringes. Now, are there any other surprises I should know about?”

The Grangers, Weasleys, and Dursleys all shake their head before Dudley steps up and offers his right arm. Lightning mumbles to Princess Celestia as Dudley has his measurements taken that it is good they didn’t show up as ponies; otherwise, there would have been several more readings taken.

Princess Celestia mumbles that he may be right as Dudley finds his match, a silver truncheon briefly forming over top of his new sturdy poplar wand with a unicorn hair. “A perfect match for one who wants to see honorable justice done. May it carry you far, Mr. Dursley.”

Dudley just inclines his head back before taking his wand in its box. Hermoine is up next and receives her vine wood wand with a dragon heartstring core as per canon. Lastly, thanks to Sunset’s wealth that she shared with the Weasleys, Ronald steps up and receives a wand he usually receives two years later.

“Now then, that will be 10 Galleons per wand. Expect your custom wands to be ready in about a week.” Ollivander steps back behind his counter and starts ringing them up when Philomena leaves her perch and lands on the counter. He starts and looks up. “Yes, you are a pretty eagle. Now if you woul-”

He is interrupted by a loud chirp from her before she plucks, with a visible wince, one of her tail feathers free. He opens his mouth as if to ask something but loses his words when the plucked feather bursts into flames to reveal its true nature as a phoenix feather.

Philomena then transfers the feather to one of her claws in order to chuckle at his expression. She then more seriously points a wing directly at Sunset, who starts crying slightly at realizing what this means, and the feather at Ollivander.

His mind finally seems to start working. “You want me to make Sunny a wand using your tail feather? Did something happen to your Beech and unicorn hair wand, Sunny?”

A still crying Sunset walks over and gives Philomena a hug, who drops the feather on the desk before returning the hug. “I...I have spent the past three years separated from my dear Philomena here by circumstances none of us could have predicted. She only just found her way back to me this morning.”

Ollivander nods gravely. “I see the Weasleys will be regaining their seat on the Wizengamot then. I would be honored to place this feather in a wand. Black Walnut seems like an appropriate wood for it. It will help one as talented as yourself reach your full potential, provided you stay true to yourself and others. Yours will be 3 Galleons.”

Sunset bows her head to him in acknowledgment as she cuddles Philomena. Princess Celestia pays 63 Galleons, ten each for the CMC’s custom wands and Lightning and Dudley’s more traditional wands, with Sunset’s only costing 3 Galleons. The Grangers next step up and pay 10 Galleons for Hermoine’s wand with the Weasley’s following suit for Ron’s wand and lastly,.

The group afterward exits Ollivander’s and starts sorting their purchases out amongst themselves, so everyone has what they need. While they are doing this, Sunset turns to the Weasleys. “What did he mean by you will soon have a Wizengamot seat?”

Molly turns to Sunset with a soft smile. “Phoenix-bonded always get a seat, even if they aren’t of age or, with the changes that I suspect will soon be happening, human. That ancient law doesn’t care if one is a British citizen either. He suspected you’d place me as your regent because you are underage, and the regent does have to be a British Citizen and of age.”

Sunset ahhs in understanding at learning those facts before emphatically nodding. “In that case, I definitely want you to be my regent. My having a seat makes little sense to me, but it can’t hurt the equality problem.”

The rest of the walk is relatively quiet, with just some idle small talk. However, it isn’t long before it is all done, and Princess Celestia starts walking towards the Leaky Cauldron. “There’s an alley nearby the leaky cauldron that’s warded, so non-magicals don’t notice magical transportation. When we get there, Professor, would you mind apparating with Philomena to the warded alley between Wisteria Walk and Magnolia Crescent so she can then transport the rest of us?”

Receiving a nod, the group falls into a silence made of idle chit-chat as they walk.





It doesn’t take long for the group to pass through the Leaky Cauldron and out into the warded alley. It takes even less time for Professor McGonagall to apparate over with Philomena, Philomena to flame back, and then return to the alley with all of them.

Once they are all there, Princess Celestia walks to the exit out into Magnolia Crescent and points left, then right. “This street is Magnolia Crescent in Little Whinging of Surrey. You’ll find my house at 11 Magnolia Road to the left and up. To the right is where the Dursleys live.” She then turns to face Sunset. “I presume you’re staying with the Weasleys for now, Sunset?”

Sunset looks between the Weasleys and the Equestrians before giving a firm nod. “I’m not ready to go back yet, and hearing a decade has passed makes returning harder. The fact I’m a big sister is still processing. However, I still have the journal you gave me, Aletia, and will keep in touch.” Sunset then addresses Lightning, “Let mom, dad, and Sunburst know I’m ok, would you? I’m sure I can give them a few candies for Halloween Nightmare Night.”

Lightning smiles at her and gives her a hug. “I’ll let them know, and you feel like you are in a better place than before you vanished.”

Princess Celestia walks over and joins the both of them in the group hug. “I’m sure they’ll love that gesture, my little sun. I’ll help him break the news to them and Starlight. As for the rest of you, Weasleys and Grangers, you’re welcome at my house any time. Just know it is currently in a non-magical area, and only the house is warded.”

Sunset hugs the both of them back while smiling as she basks in the evening moment before realizing something as she lets go. “Starlight!? Did those two finally get back together? Is she going to Ce-Canterlot’s School for Gifted Unicorns with him?”

Princess Celestia gently bows her head. “Indeed they have, and indeed she has. She was a lot like you when she started at CSGU, and I dread what she would have found if she’d fallen further into despair over Sunburst leaving and accidentally forgetting her when he got his Cutie Mark passing his CSGU test.”

Sunset looks out at the sunset as she gives an acknowledging nod. “Well, I’d love to talk all day, but the sun is setting, and we must be getting back. Mrs. and Mr. Granger, would you mind if you took Philomena with you, so she knows where you live? That way, you can come to visit as well.”

The two look at each other before Emma gives their agreement. Both groups then wish each other goodnight before Philomena flames everyone away but the Equestrians, the Dursleys, and Professor McGonagall.

The latter once alone turns on the Equestrians and looks askance at them. “Now, how did you give Dudley here magical capabilities? He should be as anti-magical as they come!”

Princess Celestia turns to her and sighs as she recites from memory. “Your no-magicals suffer from what we know as Void Star Syndrome. Your scanning spells for magic channels all expect the scanned to have an unblocked magic system. The usual treatment is someone using their magic to slowly, gently erode the blockages in the treated’s magic system over the course of months.”

McGonagall points between Princess Celestia and Dudley. “You didn’t have months!?”

Princess Celestia gently but firmly glares at Lightning. “Someone asked if I could speed up the process because they wanted their cousin to attend. Needless to say, no one will ever speed the treatment again if I have anything to say as it would have had lethal results if someone wasn’t there to give the magic an out.”

Lightning looks a little put out by the glare while McGonagall opens her mouth, closes it, then opens it again, “so we have time to figure out how to broach this cure? And to do a test run on Filch and claim him as the original trial?”

Princess Celestia cocks her head as she thinks. “We do indeed, and that is a good suggestion. Might even make him lighten up alongside his weird cat Ms. Norris.”

Twilight quietly interjects. “On a related subject, the goblins claimed Lightning has non-human traces in his blood that have grown stronger.”

McGonagall looks expectantly at Princess Celestia while she embarrassedly explains, “There’s a ritual here known as becoming someone’s blood brother/sister. As Professor McGonagall knows, it is so old, it’s even seeped into non-magical culture and so weak they can perform it. I think we now know what happens when it is performed between a human and non-human, and then the human has a child. Or maybe it’s just the love we both have for you, Lightning.”

Professor McGonagall hums softly before decisively nodding. “That makes as much sense as anything with Lily’s legacy. I have things to report to Dumbledore and the other Heads of House over the evening meal, so I wish you all a goodnight.”

Receiving good nights and well wishes in return, the Equestrians and Dursleys soon also wish each other good night before they head home to their respective households for supper and bed.
> 1-AF: Nightmare Sort
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



(Half-Light Dawn’s Notes: I thought I’d make up a fun excerpt for April Foals Day and slip it in here. I mean, Nightmare Moon is dead, right? This takes place at start of term.)

With most of the incoming class sorted, the remaining few anxiously awaited their turn wondering who would be next up to the sorting hat.

Their questions were soon answered as the sorting hat sonorously called out, “Penumbris, Nyx.” Hurriedly the remaining students got out of her way as she sauntered her way up to the stool and placed the Sorting Hat upon her horned head.

Her confident swagger is somewhat shaken when she hears inside her head, ~Well, what do we have here? Another Equestrian and this one an alicorn filly. You do know I could have you expelled for what you did.~

Nyx nods her head as she answers back, ~I know, but there is nothing left for me back there. I’ve learned my lesson and just want to learn.~

The hat shifts about on her head for a few seconds before responding, ~You do seem sincere in your answer. You sure you don’t want to go to Slytherin where you can find help claiming the station taken from you?~

Nyx quietly but firmly shakes her head as she mumbles out, “I’ve had enough of that life and don’t need the temptation.”

The hat lets out an audible hum into the tense atmosphere before offering, ~You would do well in Hufflepuff where you could find loyal retainers to stand by you as you did a millennia ago.~

Nyx shaker her head firmly enough to almost dislodge the Sorting Hat which has to grab onto her head. ~I’m not leading others down that dark path. The end hurts like you wouldn’t believe.~

The Sorting Hat lets out a soft chuckle as it responds, ~My final offer then is Ravenclaw where you can learn enough spells to be a mighty archmage.~

Nyx smacks the hat with one hoof before answering, ~NO! I will just go home then if I can’t get my revenge by joining Gryffindor and being the best heroine I can be to spite and/or impress my elder sisters.~

The hat falls silent for a moment before happily responding, ~and there’s your courage. You have resisted temptation and may you hopefully continue to do so. But, since your mind is made up,~ the hat then finishes out loud, “IT BETTER BE GRYFFINDOR!”

The hall stares in surprise and confusion at that result before some sporadic cheering breaks out as she whispers to the hat, “thank you,” before sauntering her way over to the Gryffindor table and sitting down next to her new confused classmates.

She eagerly awaited seeing what house Lightning would be sorted into as the rest of Gryffindor slowly gets used to the fact they have a former terror amidst their number.
> 1-15: Ponies in Hogwarts (Express)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1-15: Ponies in Hogwarts (Express)

(Time: Sept 1st, 1991 AD ~10 AM

Location: King’s Cross Station at Platform 9¾ entrance.)

 

It had definitely taken some doing, but the CMC, Dudley, Hermoine,, and their families and close friends had managed to make it to King’s Cross in time to meet the Weasleys at the station. Despite several attempts to sway Princess Celestia, they’re all still human and in muggle clothes.

 

Princess Celestia looks at the troupe in front of her and smiles. “I see everyone here made it successfully. Now it might not look it, but through there is Platform 9¾. Molly, would you mind explaining to my group any tricks you might have for getting through the barrier?”

 

Molly Weasley clears her throat before loudly speaking, “Right. For those of you who haven’t been through the barrier it’s best to go at a run. Emma, Dan, Vernon, and Petunia, you will all unfortunately have to hold onto one of us wizards to go through because the barrier repels unattended muggles. Percy, how about you start things off?”

 

Percy nods primly in his smartly dressed outfit, walking coolly through the gateway with his stuff as though it wasn’t there. “See, there’s nothing to it.”

 

Molly next gestures to one of the twins, “Next, Fred, it’s your turn to go through.”

 

“Fred” looks at her before backing up and saying as he rushes through, “but I’m George. You call yourself…”

 

“...our mother, but how can you not tell I’m George,” the other one finishes as he fallows his brother through.

 

Sunset pats Molly on the shoulder, “I think the first one was actually George.” She then follows the twins through to finish the prankster trio.

 

Molly hangs her head and sighs while rubbing her forehead. “I’m still not sure whether adopting Sunset improved or worsened their pranking. Ok then…, Ron it’s your turn next.”

 

Ron excitedly backs up before rushing through. “See you on the other side.”

 

Molly turns to the rest of them. “Now which one of you wants to go through next?”

 

Rainbow antsily dances in place for another second before dashing through. “I can’t wait to fly again!”

 

Fluttershy demurely and quietly steps through right after. “I’ll make sure she doesn’t scare too many cute children with her flybys.”

 

Scootaloo quickly follows her sister and Fluttershy. “I’ll help keep her occupied as well and would like to feel the wind on my wings as well.”

 

Applejack goes through after them with a stern gaze. “Better go ahead to keep the rest of you honest.”

 

Dudley determinedly marches after her. “I’m good at helping with crowds.”

 

Apple Bloom smiles happily as she steps through. “I just can’t wait to learn potions.”

 

Sweetie Belle softly chuckles as she continues Apple Bloom’s train of thought while following her. “Besides, we already tried to be Cutie Mark Crusader Conductors!”

 

Lightning slips through close behind to dodge the glances sent his way. “It was Scootaloo’s idea! How were we to know Doctor Whooves had put a flux capacitor on it.”

 

 Spike stays right on Lightning’s heels. “Everyone survived the trip even if the train didn’t survive having tree sap instead of water in the engine.”

 

Rarity puts her hand to her head and shakes it as she elegantly follows . “I am generously going to make sure they don’t try and become Cutie Mark Crusader Engineers.”

 

Pinkie Pie skips after Rarity while giggling. “I want to make sure the students all leave with smiles on their faces.”

 

Twilight bemusedly smiles as she looks at those left before following suit through the gate. “I better organize them to ensure those who belong on the train get on it while those who don’t stay off it.”

 

Hermoine grins up at her parents before stepping through the gate. “I’ll make sure to learn as much as I can while keeping them straight.”

 

Ginny sighs a little before perking up and rushing through. “I’m sad I can’t go this year, but at least I’ll have Spike and Luna next year.”

 

Princess Celestia grabs hold of Petunia’s hand and pulls her through. “Ready to see the Hogwarts Express once more?”

 

Petunia tears up slightly as she is pulled through. “Yes, I am ready to see my Dudleykins and nephew board the train my sister did.”

 

Vernon gruffly tells as she leads him through, “Seeing my boy and the rest off would be worth missing a day of work for them to have a happier journey.”

 

Dan grabs ’s hand and steps through with her. “Best keep this appointment as there won’t be any do-overs until this winter.”

 

Molly offers Emma her hand. “And then there was just us. It always makes me nervous letting them go.”

 

Emma shrugs as they join the rest. “At least they’ll be well protected now and thanks to Aletia’s help, will have a full non-magical education.”





Lightning steps through the portal and immediately afterwards shifts into his Equestrian form with a relieved sigh. Flexing his wings slightly, he looks for the others and spots most of them with their families in small groups and all in Equestrian form as a sign of solidarity.

 

He starts wandering over to where Sweetie Belle and Dudley are when Spike appears behind him and shifts as well into his pony form. Waiting for Spike to finish shifting, they soon join the other two in waiting for their parents.

 

They aren’t left waiting for long as Rarity strolls through and shifts without breaking stride as she approaches them with purpose. She picks Sweetie Belle up in her arms and firmly squeezes and nuzzles her. “I want you to Pinkie Promise me, Sweetie, that you won’t do any crusading on, in, or with the train?”

Pinkie Pie says as she approaches them with a too-wide grin, “Because messing with the train could lead to many unhappy people.”

Sweetie Belle, Spike, and Lightning say in unison as they make the motions, “We won’t try any crusades that could affect the train. Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye!”

Dudley follows them shortly afterwards once he realizes the words. “Cross my heart and hope to die. Stick a needle in my eye.”

The other Equestrians just stare at Dudley for a second. Pinkie then sighs while her hair deflates and she glares a little. “I don’t like your version, but it counts. I WILL know if you break it.”

Twilight asks as she scoops the distracted Spike and Lightning up into a hug, “I take it you just made them Pinkie Promise something?”

Dudley looks between the Equestrians and then answers with his own fearful question, “Please tell me she is kidding?”

He does not look relieved by the head shakes he receives, but they are quickly distracted by the thud of a fluorescent orange unicorn filly trying, and failing, to give Twilight a respectful bow. Hermione pushes her way back up onto three legs while the fourth holds her bangs out of her eyes as she sheepishly looks up at Twilight. “I wanted to properly thank you again for teaching us the Book Manifestation Spell so we can keep up our non-magical schooling.”

 

Ignoring the grumbling in the background from a colt that looks almost like a male Apple Bloom, Twilight let’s Spike and Lightning go in order to pull Hermione up into a hug. “No need to bow to me. I love encouraging and helping others learn.”

 

 

Lightning is then distracted from seeing the amusing game of keep-away between Ron and Ginny trying to put a bow on Ron by Petunia pulling him and Dudley into her arms. “Seriously, stay safe, you two. I want to see you for Christmas and beyond.”

 

Vernon pulls the three into a firm but brief hug while gruffly remarking, “I think they get it, Petunia. I’m just impressed they managed to hide a train platform here, and it looks nice, unlike that tavern.”

 

Dan and Emma both voice their agreement with Vernon before fussing over Hermoine, making sure she has everything she needs.

 

 

Molly just shakes her head in exasperation as she sees the commotion her own brood is causing. Striding over, she calls out, “Percy, get Ginny away from Ron. And try not to cause too many explosions at school, Fred, George, and Sunset, or there’ll be no Hogsmeade for you.”

 

Percy quickly pulls Ginny away from Ron and holds her while the terrible trickster trio all chorus back, “We make no promises, Mum/Molly.”





Molly rubs her forehead with a hoof and opens her mouth to say something when the train’s whistle interrupts her. Turning to look at the clock, she instead says, “Now give me a hug, Ron, before I have to let you go. Best find a compartment with your new friends before everyone else gets the same idea.”

Ron walks over to hug her goodbye as the terrible trio chorus out, “We’ll make sure ickle Ronniekins is safe at school, Mum/Molly!”

Ron turns his head to look at the three as he exasperatedly replies, “Oh, shut up!” He then turns back to his mum and gently squeezes her while adding, “We’ll try and be safe, mum even if we have to deal with Malfoy and his two stooges this year.”

Molly ruffles his mane gently before letting him go as she gently reprimands him, “Now! None of that talk. I’m sure the Malfoys have some good points, and I don’t want to hear of you disrespecting him before meeting him. Besides, we can show courtesy even if they can’t.”

Ron meekly nods to her as the groups start to converge upon the train, seemingly with the same idea as the eight firsties give a few last hugs before forming up into a disorderly line to board the train. They manage to catch as they board snippets of Celestia instructing the Terrible Trio, with specific emphasis on Sunset, not to let the firsties get into too much trouble.

Amused by those words, their amusement briefly fades when they come across the compartment and realize it isn’t going to fit all eight of them. Looking upon it, Hermoine realizes a solution, “This really would be a problem if your godmother weren’t loaded Lightning. Would you mind if we used your trunk?”

Catching what she’s saying, Lightning asks, “Everyone got your robes in your knapsacks?”

Receiving nods from everyone except Ron, who hurriedly changes that fact, seven of the eight pile their trunks into the compartment. Exiting it, they stand in the corridor as Lightning stands his trunk up vertically before touching the command stud that turns the lid into a door filling the compartment entryway.

Once that is done, the eight enter bringing their pets with them. Looking around the place, Ron enviously admires it. “I wish Mum could get me one of these apartments….”

 

The CMC look at each other before chuckling as Lightning manages to get out, “Now I know what to get you for your birthday.”

Ron dramatically sighs as he asks them, “Well, since you’re being so generous, would any of you be willing to trade for a corn beef sandwich. Mum always forgets I don’t like them.”

The rest of them break into laughter at that, causing Ron to join in as Sweetie Belle manages to get out, “Sure…I think we can manage that. Best to leave the door open, at least until the trolley lady you mentioned gets here.”

Doing as she suggested, they settle down in the living room before Ron pulls out Scabbers and his wand. “Since we’re waiting, the Trio yesterday taught me a new spell, one that will hopefully at least make Scabbers here look better. Wanna watch?”

Receiving nods all around, and after letting Lightning cast a magic sight charm, Ron twirls his wand before touching Scabbers as he intones,


“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow,



Turn this stupid, fat rat yellow.”


Unfortunately for Ron, Scabbers does not turn yellow, causing Ron to sigh dejectedly. “Should have known that spell was worthless.”

Lightning shakes his head as he optimistically says, “it did do something. Or try to at least.”

Ron hmms as he thinks out loud, “I wonder why it doesn’t work on him.”

Someone offers a guess, “Maybe it only works on mice? Or fatter rats?”

Hermoine shrugs, for once as lost as the rest of them, before pulling out a couple of decks of cards. “Well, to take your mind off it, does anyone care to play some card games.”

Lightning adds, “I had Dudley help me get some board games, both muggle and not.”

Dudley pulls a Japanese copy of Super Mario Kart out of his bag along with a couple controllers and a multi-tap. “I’m glad I packed this in my backpack and not my trunk.”

The rest just nod in agreement before splitting off to do various things and keep themselves entertained.





(A couple hours later)

A clatter in the coat room and then knock on one of the walls interrupts their gaming as the cart lady calls out, “Anything off the trolley dearies?”

Scootaloo answers her as she exits the living room, having just lost the game she was playing. “Sure, we’ll take some of everything. However much six galleons will get us.”

“You sure dearie? That’s a lot of food and money.”

Scootaloo just shrugs back at the cart lady before starting to pull galleons out of her bag. “I don’t know what any of my seven friends want and we haven’t had most of these before.”

The lady takes the offered money with a sigh before starting to hand packages of candy into Scootaloo’s waiting hooves. Scootaloo turns to go dump it on the table when the rest of the group start to exit.

Instead, she hands it to the next foal in line. “Pass it back. There’s plenty more where that came from.”

With the line formed, it doesn’t take long for the candy to get dumped and the group to look over their haul. Eventually, Ron says, “be careful of the every flavor beans as they really do come in every flavor. Also, if one of you gets Ptolemy or Agrippa with your Chocolate Frog can I have it? It’ll finish my collection.”

Apple Bloom shudders as she guesses, “I bet one of us will get a tree sap flavored bean.”

The rest of the CMC shudder at that thought before Sweetie adds, “I hope not! Still, if I find one of those cards Ron I’ll give it to you.”

Lightning pulls a chocolate frog out of the pile instead and unwraps it. He then reads the card out loud as the frog animates unnoticed by him, “Albus Dumbledore… Defeater of the dark wizard Grindelward…. Hmmm…, it says he’s a great alchemist.”

Ron waves his hoof dismissively as he unwraps a chocolate frog of his own. “I’ve got half a dozen of him already. Err…, you did keep hold of your frog?”

An exclaimed shout of “TREVOR!” and then a crash in the apartment hallway as of someone bodily hitting a wall answers him.

Lightning blushes as he gets up to investigate the noise and finds a sheepish boy dusting his clothes off with one hand as the other holds a damaged chocolate frog. Bemusedly, he asks, “Who’s Trevor and who are you?”

The boy embarrassedly hands the frog back to Lightning. “Trevor’s my toad and he’s escaped yet again. My name’s Neville, not like I’ll be around long enough to remember.”

Cocking his head at the depressive boy, Lightning states, “Lightning Sunrise. I’m sure you’ll do fine.”

Neville morosely replies, “not if I can’t even keep track of my toad. Gran thought I was a Squib until I got my letter.”

Wincing slightly, Lightning tries to cheer him up once more. “Would you like some help finding Trevor?”

Neville nervously answers, “If it wouldn’t be too much a bother. Not like you ponies probably don’t have important things to do.”

Lightning nods before turning his head and raising his voice, “Everyone put your food away! You’re with me: Sweetie, Scootaloo, and AB. Ron, Dudley, and Hermoine please go with Neville and help him find his toad. , hold the fort please.”

After only a couple minutes sorting things out, the two groups split. Lightning towards the rear of the train and Neville towards the front.





(Dawn’s Note: Thank Celestia that Dusk managed to make some Surveillance Charms and the organization kerfuffle let me activate and sneak a pair onto Dudley and Lightning. I wish I could have been there but Lightning’s logic was sound.)

“Ah wish Fluttershy was here. Ah don’t want a toad-finding cutie mark,” Apple Bloom laments as this time she knocks on what feels like the hundredth compartment door.

“You know we don’t have to worry about that after our other animal attempts,” Lightning counters as the door opens up.

A pale-faced boy looks up from his game of exploding snaps before rudely joking to his companions, “Looks like the barn animals escaped their pens.”

Lightning frowns as he roughly asks, “And just who are you to judge? Your companions look like they are barely civilized.”

Draco haughtily replies, “those two are my loyal friends Goyle and Crabbe. As for me, I’m Draco Malfoy of the ancient human pureblood house of Malfoy. You’d best remember it when my father gets the amendment repealed.”

Apple Bloom angrily denounces Malfoy, “Ah thought we left Diamond Tiara at home!”

Sweetie puts a hoof on Lightning and Apple Bloom’s shoulders before trying to defuse the situation. “Have you seen a toad? We’ll be out of your m…hair once you answer.”

Draco sneers back at her. “Longbottom’s lost his pet toad again? I can’t believe they let that squib attend Hogwarts but being Dumbledore’s special boy has its perks. Now GET OUT!”

Scootaloo hurriedly closes the door before sighing in relief. “What a hateful speciesist and tribalist.”

Lightning sighs as well before adding, “We might as well keep it civil. I managed to sense he’s using the hate as armor to hide his pain.”

Apple Bloom puts a hoof to her chin as she ponders, “Ah wonder how we can help? Ah don’t want to have to deal with seven years of a male Diamond Tiara.”

Sweetie Belle redirects their thought train with, “We can worry about that later. First is finding Trevor who hopefully isn’t in there.”

With the other three nodding their assent, Sweetie takes the lead on the next door of their fruitless search.





(Meanwhile)

Ron knocks on the door to the frontmost carriage. “I wonder if Lightning has found Trevor by now.”

Percy opens the door and asks, “can I help you Ron, Hermoine, Dudley, and…?”

Ron motions for Neville to answer, which he does nervously. “N-neville L-longbottom. H-have you s-seen my t-toad T-trevor?”

Percy shakes his head and opens his mouth to answer when the compartment they had skipped for reasons opens up disgorging it’s occupants.

Said occupants smirk as they spot the Firsties before one of the twins opens his mouth, “Hey Ron! Come-”

“-look at the pet-” the second twin continues.

“-Lee Jordan brought!” The third member of the terrible trio teasingly commands.

Ron, with a look of dread on his face, turns to look at the large spider held in Lee’s hand. Shrieking like a little girl, he knocks Percy aside as he drops to all fours and sprints into the Perfect’s carriage.

The terrible trio plus Lee fall over laughing. Percy on the other hand exasperatively sighs before scolding them. “You do know it’s going to take forever to get him out of my compartment? Siblings or not, if you do that trick again at Hogwarts I will punish you.”

“What trick? And that was a he?” Asks a voice behind him.

Percy turns to face the girl. “My youngest brother is terrified of spiders Tonks. Those four decided to spook him with one while they were searching for Neville’s toad.”

Tonks pulls a toad out of one of her robe pouches while smirking. “You mean this one?”

Neville rushes forward with a cry of “Trevor!” before pulling up short and stuttering out, “t-thank you m-miss Tonks.”

Tonks waves one hand in dismissal while the other holds Trevor out for Neville to grab. “It was nothing. Besides, one of you matches Dudley’s description. Professor Dumbledore asked me to be your mentor as we all possess a shapeshifting talent. Let Lightning and Scootaloo know you are all welcome to come to me with any questions.”

Percy gives Dudley a chance to nod his assent before dictating, “I’ll clear these four ruffians back into their cabin while you help these three dislodge Ron from his hiding place, Tonks.”

Tonks ponders for a second as she looks at the still giggling third years before answering, “sounds like a plan.”

Dudley puts a solid hoof on Neville’s shoulder. “First, however, before I forget, do you have anyone waiting for you in your compartment? If not, I insist on helping you move your things to ours.”

Neville shakes his head sadly. “No one wants to sit with the Longbottom Loser.”

Hermoine ponders out loud as she hears that name, “Longbottom… weren’t your parents aurors who stood against you-know-who?”

Neville shrinks in upon himself as Tonks answers for him, “Yes. They were some of the best and heroes of mine.”

Dudley pulls Neville into a solid hug. “The son of heroes and police then? I don’t see how you can be a loser. Now let’s help Tonks here get Ron and then we can be your pals.”

Dudley then lets Neville go and marches towards Ron’s hiding place to pry him loose.





Having successfully pried Ron free from his hiding place, the group makes their way back to their compartment quietly picking up Neville’s stuff along the way.

Knocking on the door, Dudley let’s himself in as he leads the way towards the living room. “Feel free to sit wherever Neville. Shouldn’t be too much….”

As if summoned by his words, Lightning leads his discouraged group in. Without preamble, except to flop down on a couch, Lightning opens up, “I hope you had more luck than we did. The only thing we found was Draco Malfoy and by tarturus does he need help.” Sensing Ron’s anger at the name and seeing Ron open his mouth, Lightning’s horn lights up to forcibly silence Ron.

Lightning continues where he left off, “I know the sort of help you’d want to give him Ron, but beneath that armor of hate is a lonely unloved boy, and need I remind you you’re speaking to someone who can eat others love to power his magic. Given your spike of fear Neville, yes, I can sense other emotions. Any member of my species-slash-tribe can if they choose too. No, we don’t do it randomly because doing so is rude, and no, I can’t read your mind.”

Neville hesitantly opens his mouth and asks, “w-why d-did you s-scan D-draco and m-me then?”

Lightning points a hoof at Ron. “One doesn’t spend a month with the Weasleys without hearing how bad the Malfoys are. And as for you, well, you aren’t the first to have such concerns needing to be answered as they come up. Dudley and Scootaloo could do the same, if they were trained. There are downsides to the ability too. I’m also telling you because Dudley, Ron, and Hermoine have decided you’re worthy of joining our gaggle of misfits.”

Dudley coughs as he speaks up, “Not to interrupt, but we do actually have news. Ron screams like a little girl when presented with a spider.”

Hermoine’s light chuckling plus Ron exuberantly declaring, “I Do Not!” set the CMC and eventually Neville off into chuckling fits.

Dudley lets them die off before speaking again, “Now that the mood is lightened, we did find Trevor and someone named Tonks said we should go to her if we have any questions regarding shapeshifting. Also Neville is spending at least the rest of the ride with us. The son of heroes shouldn’t sit alone.”

Neville sighs sadly as he looks down. “It will only be the rest of this ride. B-Being Dumbledore’s P-Pet still can’t get a s-squib s-sorted.”

The group glance at each other before Dudley breaks the silence, “can you keep a secret Neville? Can we trust your honor? It’ll shatter your world.”

Dudley stares deeply into Neville’s eyes as he shakily nods. Holding it for a few seconds, Dudley finally tells Neville, “I was born a non-magical. Lightning’s people have a cure, no, have had a cure for centuries. It takes months of treatments but you will have magic.”

Neville shivers as he courageously points out, “G-Gran s-said E-Equest-Equestria h-has o-only o-opened c-contact a m-month ago.”

Lightning and Dudley both wince before Lightning answers, “Blame me. The version Dudley received by my request nearly killed him. I can count on every limb I have the number of people I know of who could do it and none would do so.”

Scootaloo cheekily adds, “Plus Lightning’s godmother is Professor Dumbledore for Equestria. She even helped me get adopted because he knew me and my adoptive sister.”

Hermoine sternly warns, “if you stay there’ll be lots of work, but we plan on helping each other no matter where we are sorted.” Her expression then softens as she continues, “we’ll try to keep you out of any mischief we may end up in.”

Neville looks from face to face before shakily nodding. “If you t-think I-I’ll get in…, then I’ll stay.”

Scootaloo smiles brightly as she exclaims in relief, “Now that the mush is settled, we can game again!”

The rest, excluding Neville, shake their heads at her actions before settling down to eat sweets and play games.

Several hours later of gaming later a knock interrupts their play. Percy then sticks his head in and smiles in approval at seing them all changed. “I thought you nine would like to know we’re only a few minutes away from Hogsmeade Station. Leave your luggage in your compartment after whoever owns this apartment trunk shrinks it back into trunk mode.”

Receiving nods of acknowledgement, Percy leaves as the rest hurriedly grab their bags and exit the trunk. Lightning taps the shrink command as the brakes screech and as their fellow students grumble the others toss their bags (and trunk) into the compartment.

As a disorganized mob the nine exit the train onto a tiny, dark, damp station platform. Looking around, they are dazzled when a lamp lights and a huge shadow looms over them.
> 1-16: A Sorting Crusade (edited 6/27/22)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 1-16: A Sorting Crusade

(Dawn’s Note: The actual sorting conversations were reconstructed from interviews.)

The looming shadow opens its mouth and calls in a booming voice, “Firs’ Years! Firs’ Years over here!”

Neville blinks furiously to clear his eyes as he cautiously calls back, “H-Hagrid! Is t-that you?”

Their eyes finally clearing, the nine get to see Hagrid’s big hairy face break out into a smile as he looks them over. “Glad tah see yah finally found some friends, Neville. Especially that thar lot.”

Neville just nervously blushes and nods in agreement with Hagrid’s words. Seemingly embarrassing Neville enough, Hagrid resumes calling out as he starts making his way down the path. “Any more Firs’ Years!? C’mon and Follow Me, but Mind Yer Step!”

The group quietly follows right along behind Hagrid and so gets to see how narrow, steep, slippery and dark the path is. Giving each other a brief glance, Lightning speaks up, “Guess it’s on us to light the way.” Putting actions to words, he lights his horn as brightly as he can, with the rest with horns following suit before they resume hurrying after Hagrid.

Hagrid, meanwhile, rapidly approaches a bend in the path when he turns around to point something out. Instead, he gets startled by the lights. “Who’s casting light…?” He then recovers and continues on, trying to pretend nothing happened. “’Round this bend yeh’ll get yer first sight of Hogwarts. Please put out your lights.”

Complying with his request, the group round the bend behind Hagrid. They barely manage to get out of the way of those following them as the path opens up into a lake-shore beach as black as pitch. Awestruck, they look over the lake and see the many twinkling lights reflected from the windows of the great big castle perched upon a mountain overlooking it.

Lightning finally manages to utter out, “It’s no Canterlot Castle, but it’s pretty.” The others nod their agreement to that as they continue staring.

Their woolgathering is cut short by Hagrid calling out, “Firs’ Years in the boats thar! No more’n four to a boat!”

Turning, they look to where Hagrid is pointing and see a fleet of little boats. Doing some quick math, the group of nine splits into three groups of three each, so none is left alone before rushing over and managing to snag them.

Hagrid calls out as they are still settling in, “Everyone In?” Looking over everyone and receiving a chorus of agreement, Hagrid swings his lamp forward with a cry of “Forward!”

With that, the boats start moving on their own across the quiescent black lake. The journey is made chiefly in silence except for quiet pointing out of things being seen.

This quiet reverie is broken as they approach a nearly invisible cliff by Hagrid calling out as he folds nearly in half, “Heads Down NOW!”

The group hurriedly follows his example, bending over to avoid being decapitated as they pass through an ivy curtain into a cool dark tunnel lit only by Hagrid’s lamp.

Well, lit only by Hagrid’s lamp for a moment as those with horns relight them. After only a minute and seeing Hagrid sit back up, the group also sits up and looks around at the area beneath the castle.

Unfortunately, there isn’t much to see, but fortunately, before they can get bored, their boats bump into a rough stone dock.

Hagrid swings his lamp to peer at all of them as they disembark. “Everyone still here? I don’t want tah have tah fish any of yah from the lake.”

Receiving nods and sounds of agreement from them all, Hagrid turns and starts marching up a rough, narrow passage in the rock. Following along at the front, the group soon emerges on an expansive damp well-lit lawn before a large castle gate. Well-lit enough to put their horns out.

Hagrid turns to look over the spread-out gaggle of Firsties and, seeing they’re all there, turns to knock thrice on the tremendously great big oak door.

The door opens, and Hagrid greets the witch standing in the great big hall with, “The Firs’ Years are all here, Professor McGonagall.”

McGonagall nods back and steps aside. “Thank you, Hagrid. I can take things from here.”

She blocks the way after letting him in until he can disappear into a doorway in the right wall. Once the door finishes closing, she makes a come hither motion and leads them deeper into the hall.

Passing through, there is quiet murmured ahhing and oohing at the hall lined with great flaming torches with big old flagstones and big enough to hold court in. Noises from the grand door Hagrid went in tell them that is where the food probably is.

However, art appreciation and food daydreaming are cut short when Professor McGonagall coughs to get their attention by a different, plainer door before opening it and heading in.

Following her in, they find a small empty classroom but for a lecture stand. Cramming in, they all just manage to fit with standing room only as Professor McGonagall stands behind the lecture stand with a door behind her.

Once all in, Professor McGonagall begins her lecture. “I’d like to welcome you all to Hogwarts. The start of the term feast will begin shortly, but before that, there are a few things that need to be said.

“First, when you enter, you shall be sorted into your House before sitting with them. They are your family while you are here. You will eat with them, sleep in the same dormitory as them, and spend your free time with them in your House’s common rooms.

“The Four Houses are Slytherin, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Gryffindor. All of them have noble histories and produced great witches and wizards. Try to live up to them as your conduct can give, or lose, your House points. At the end of the year, whichever House has the most points gets the prestigious House Cup.

“Secondly, the Sorting Ceremony shall begin in a few minutes. Please do try and fix your appearance before you appear before the whole school.

“Lastly, wait here and keep yourself entertained until I come back for you,” she finishes before managing to wiggle open the door behind her and squeeze through the gap.

The group turns to Ron, and Lightning asks the obvious question, “how do they sort us, Ron?”

Ron shrugs back at them. “The trio told me it was some sort of test. Said it hurt a lot, but I think they were joking.”

They glance at each other, shivering at the thought of it hurting, before hurriedly agreeing it was probably a joke.

Or maybe not, as several students start screaming as translucent figures pass through them. One of them, a fat frocked figure, finishes up as they head to the ceiling, “-should forgive and forget. He deserves another chance.”

Another wearing ruff and tights respond to the little monk, “my dear Friar, we’ve given him many chances. Peeves isn’t even a proper ghost and still manages to give us a bad name. I wish we could…. What are you students doing down there?”

Lightning cautiously waves a hoof. “We’re waiting to be sorted. I didn’t know this world has ghosts too.”

They all stare at a point above Lightning’s head while whispering to each other before the Friar forces a smile. “I hope to see some of you in Hufflepuff! It was my old House, you know.”

“That’s enough of that, away with the lot of you. The sort is about to begin,” Professor McGonagall says as she enters the room and makes shooing motions at the ghosts.

Once they are gone, Professor McGonagall sternly says, “Follow me in a single file line,” before walking out.

The group of nine manage to stick together in line as they follow her into a magnificent banquet hall. Marveling at the floating candlesticks, grand ornaments, and sky-like ceiling, Hermione tells them quietly, “I read about the ceiling. It’s enchanted to duplicate the sky above.”

The rest of them nod dumbly as they now notice the tables laden with students and ghosts staring at them curiously. Averting their eyes from the students, the group huddles together by the entrance.

Trying to spot Professor McGonagall, they see her setting up a stool and placing a dirty patchwork wizard hat upon it. Hermione asks as she stares at it, “are we supposed to pull a rabbit from it?”

Sweetie just shivers. “I’m glad Rarity isn’t here. She’d burn that thing.”

Apple Bloom nods. “Ah am as well, even if there ain’t nothing wrong with a little dirt.”

Scootaloo shivers for a different reason. “Whatever it is, it’s putting out emotions.”

Lightning gently commands the others. “Whatever it is, we let it speak its part first.”

As if on cue, the hat’s brim opens up along a more significant tear, and it starts singing, 
“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,

But don’t judge on what you see,

I’ll eat myself if you can find

A smarter hat than me.

You can keep your bowlers black,

Your top hats sleek and tall,

For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat

And I can cap them all.

There’s nothing hidden in your head

The Sorting Hat can’t see,

So try me on and I will tell you

Where you ought to be.

You might belong in Gryffindor,

Where dwell the brave at heart,

Their daring, nerve, and chivalry

Set Gryffindors apart;

You might belong in Hufflepuff,

Where they are just and loyal,

Those patient Hufflepuffs are true

And unafraid of toil;

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,

if you’ve a ready mind,

Where those of wit and learning,

Will always find their kind;

Or perhaps in Slytherin

You’ll make your real friends,

Those cunning folk use any means

To achieve their ends.

So put me on! Don’t be afraid!

And don’t get in a flap!

You’re in safe hands (though I have none)

For I’m a Thinking Cap!”



The hall applauds as Ron says out loud, “the trio are dead. They were going on about wrestling trolls, not trying on a hat.”

The rest of them shake their heads bemusedly at the thought while the clapping slowly diminishes.

Their attention is drawn to Professor McGonagall as she approaches the stool with a long scroll in hand. “First Years! When I call your name, you will approach, sit on the stool, and then put on the hat. After you are sorted, you will get off the stool, return the hat to it, and sit with your new Housemates. Abbott, Hannah.”

A girl with blonde pigtails approaches and sits on the stool before putting on the comically oversize hat. Not a moment later, the hat bellows out “Hufflepuff,” and away she goes.

Professor McGonagall’s next name makes the group take notice. “Belle, Sweetie.”

Sweetie tries her best to emulate her sister as she walks over to the stool. Daintily picking up the hat in one hoof, she carefully climbs onto the stool, ensuring her tail is coiled around the base before putting the hat over her horn onto her head.

As soon as she does so, a voice speaks in her mind. ~What have we here? A unicorn alien to here. Going about boldly and undisguised? Then again, you’re far too used to danger. Slytherin is right out. You’d be alright in Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw, but your bravery deserves only~ “GRYFFINDOR!” the hat finishes out loud.

Shakily Sweetie climbs off the stool and puts the hat back on it. Making her way over to her table, she barely sits down before Professor McGonagall calls out, “Bloom, Apple.”

Apple Bloom firmly walks over to the stool and, wasting no effort, grabs the hat, hops up on the seat, and places said hat upon her head. Immediately upon doing so, she hears, ~Another alien pony? Also far too used to danger. I should split you up into Hufflepuff, where your loyalty and natural tribal talents would do you well, but since you decide to brave the high air with your friends,~ “Gryffindor!” the hat bellows once more.

Apple Bloom hops off the stool and places the hat on it, giving the hat a gentle pat before making her way over to sit next to Sweetie Belle.

After them was a girl named Susan going to Hufflepuff, a boy named Terry ending up in Ravenclaw, and onwards, a few more down the line, with only a girl named Lavender going to Gryffindor, Professor McGonagall calls out “Dawn, Half-Light.”

Nervously the earth pony waves to everyone as she walks to the hat, everyone’s eyes on her as most realize there was an eighth Equestrian hidden in the mass. Carefully, she picks up the hat, sits on the stool, and puts on the hat before asking ~hello?~

~Hello to you as well, Dawn. I would say your smarts would make you a great Ravenclaw, but your bravery in risking it all to be in the story precludes that, Bringer of Happy Beginnings. Your reward and punishment are apparent enough, for you are to be in the thick of things in,~ “Gryffindor!” the hat announces again. Before she can pull the hat off, it adds a final message, ~the forest has many wolves, and they like to bark.~

Shaking, Dawn gingerly hops off the stool and places the hat back before wobbling her way to a seat at the Gryffindor table, only snapping her head up because the next name is “Dursley, Dudley.”

With slight nervousness on his face from how the other tables are enviously gazing at the Gryffindors, Dudley walks up to the stool and takes the hat in one clawed hand before effortlessly hopping onto it. Putting the hat on his head, he is greeted with, ~What do we have here? A former muggle!? No, I won’t tell your secret, Dudley, but you are a difficult one. Your unwillingness to take a stand in school takes Gryffindor off the table, but your bravery and boldness in coming here aren’t fit for Slytherin either. You have Loyalty aplenty, however, so time to split the difference. You will make a fine,~ “Hufflepuff!”

The whole hall sits stunned for a second at that declaration before the Hufflepuffs manage to start clapping and cheering as Dudley makes his way over to them. Following him next to Hufflepuff is someone named Justin. After him, Professor McGonagall calls out “Granger, Hermione,” causing her to jump.

Still partially lost in thought, the fluorescent filly makes her way up to the stool and cautiously picks the hat up. Hopping up onto the seat, she places the hat on her head and thinks at the hat, ~I’d like to be in Gryffindor.~

The hat smartly counters, ~and with that bit of intelligence, I should place you in Ravenclaw. You would do very well there.~

Hermione shakes her head. ~I can already tell the rest of my friends except Dudley will be in Gryffindor. I’m already being brave by being here in a body that I wasn’t born with.~

~With that loyalty, you should be in Hufflepuff,~ the hat teases. ~Still, your point about bravery has worth. Pity you wouldn’t take Ravenclaw, but it had then better be,~ “Gryffindor!” the hat bellows again, causing groans of dismay from Ravenclaw and dark looks from the Slytherins, even if from their point of view she is just a mud-blood.

Hermione hops off the stool and sends ~thank you~ to the hat before placing it on the stool. Calmly she walks over to Gryffindor and sits down to wait. They don’t have long to wait until Professor McGonagall calls out, “Longbottom, Neville.”

Looking extremely nervous, Neville stumbles his way over to the stool, where he manages to somehow get on the seat with the hat over his eyes. Wisely, it waits for a few seconds for him to settle before opening with, ~and here we have a Longbottom. I sorted both your parents and gran and what fine brave folks they were/are. It had better be-~

~Hufflepuff!~ Neville interrupts the sorting hat. ~T-that’s where all the near s-squibs go. I-I’m not b-brave, just here b-because some d-dumb prophecy got my parents killed and made Dumbledore interested in me.~

~Are you done?~ The hat asks back before more sympathetically continuing, ~I’m sorry for your loss. I really am. You honestly would do well in Hufflepuff, but you need to gain confidence, and the best place for that is-~

~Hufflepuff!~ Neville insists again.

The sorting hat tries to get the train re-railed. ~You aren’t a near-Squib, and that isn’t where they go anyways. Now, as I was saying, you belong in-~

~Hufflepuff!~ Neville interrupts for the third time.

~THAT’S IT!~ The hat roars in Neville’s mind, ~You need to grow a backbone in the right way.~ Before continuing out loud, “YOU ARE GOING IN GRYFFINDOR, And That’s Final!”

Everyone stares as Neville sheepishly scurries towards the Gryffindor table with the hat on his head. A cough from Professor McGonagall send him back to the stool to return the hat before he makes his way back to his seat with his head down and cheeks aflame.

To get everyone's attention, Professor McGonagall then taps her goblet with a fork as a makeshift bell. “After that near-hatstall, next up is MacDougal, Morag.” Following him came Malfoy, who barely had the hat touch his head before he was placed in Slytherin with his servant bodyguards.

Several more sorts later, including an interesting bit of identical twins being sorted in different houses, Professor McGonagall calls out, “Songwing-Dash, Scootaloo.”

Said named student practically flies over in her excitement, wings flapping gently to give extra speed, before using a wing to put on the hat while vaulting onto the stool. Immediately the hat speaks to her, ~I get you’re excited but watch it! Sorting you is easy, but I’m glad I don’t have to sort your sister. Her Element would force me to put her in Hufflepuff, but her attitude firmly lands her in Gryffindor. You’re crazy bravery just puts you straight in,~ “GRYFFINDOR!” the hat ends.

Scootaloo hops off the stool and barely manages to contain herself long enough to put the hat on the seat before really flying to a chair next to AB and the rest, who cheer happily.

Professor McGonagall gives the cheer a chance to subside before calling out the next name, “Sunrise, Lightning,” causing those in the know to sit up excitedly.

Hiding his nervousness behind a confident smile, Lightning approaches the hat and grabs it in one hoof before hopping onto the stool with help from his wings. Putting the hat on his head, he is immediately greeted with, ~You are a difficult one, Lightning Sunrise, or as you were once known, Harry Potter. No, I won’t tell anyone else who you are, but I am glad to see you live. Your birth parents were in Gryffindor, as your adoptive sister is.

~However, your ambition to see things made right and your innate nature means you would go well with the sneaky Slytherins. Your raw intelligence also means you would do well in Ravenclaw. Spread you Equestrians out, but your loyalty towards your friends, which would make you a nice Hufflepuff, and bravery on your adventures make you a natural Gryffindor.

~Know that you could have done well in any house, but you best follow your birth parents into,~ “Gryffindor!” the hat finishes with an exuberant shout.

Lightning thinks back a ~Thank You!~ before hopping off the stool and heading to sit by his friends at the Gryffindor table, amidst cheers from some of the head table and his housemates.

After Lightning, there were just four left to sort. Someone named Dean came to Gryffindor, the next person went to Ravenclaw, and then Professor McGonagall called out, “Weasley, Ron.”

Looking a bit green, Ron approaches the stool and grabs the hat in one hoof. He then awkwardly climbs on the seat before placing the hat on his head. Immediately it tells him, ~A Weasley? I know what to do with you!~ The hat then shouts out, “Gryffindor!” Making Ron’s sort almost as fast as Draco’s.

With Ron sorted and seated, amidst cheers from his tables, the last person who gets called up is gets placed in Slytherin.

Professor McGonagall then rolls up her scroll and takes the stool and hat to sit by the staff table. Ron, meanwhile, mumbles, “I hope the food gets here soon.”

As if answering his question, a beaming old bearded man, who must be Professor Dumbledore, stands up and opens his arms wide as if to hug them all. Opening his mouth, he greets them all with, “Welcome! Welcome, all to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin feasting, I’d like to say a few words: Nitwit, Blubber, Oddment, and Tweak! Thank You!”

He then sits down amid cheers and clapping. The firsties look at Percy as Lightning asks, “Is he alright? He seems a bit….”

“Mad?” Percy answers. “He’s one of the brightest wizards in the world. It comes with a few eccentricities. Would any of you like some potatoes?”

Looking down, the group sees the platters are now filled with all manner of dishes and the goblets full of pumpkin juice. Nodding as one, Percy serves them all some potatoes before they return the favor, helping to serve each other a bit of as many delectable items as they can.

Just as they’re about to start eating, a longing sigh echoes behind them. Looking behind him, Lightning takes one of the platters and offers it to the ghost. “Want some?”

The ghost in the ruff shakes his head sadly. “I can’t. I haven’t needed to for 500 years, but still. Oh, where are my manners? I’m Gryffindor’s resident ghost. Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service, otherwise unfortunately known as Nearly-Headless Nick.”

The boy named Seamus asks, “How can you be nearly headless?”

Irritably, Nick states, “like this!” as he pulls on his left ear, and his whole head falls onto his shoulder, held on by only a thin flap of skin.

Immediately most of the first years turn varying shades of green as they look away. Looking pleased with himself, Nick puts his head back correctly on his shoulders and coughs. “So, new Gryffindors! I hope this year we’ll win the House Cup. The last time we won it was seven years ago, and the Bloody Baron over there is becoming unbearable now that Slytherin has won it six years in a row.”

Apple Bloom swallows and manages to get out, “Sure! Ah’ll help you get it if’n you never show us that trick again.”

The rest hurriedly nod in agreement before looking over at the Slytherin table. What they see is an unhappy Malfoy sitting next to a bloody ghost, causing them to chuckle.

With the mood restored, they all dig into their food, with the only conversation being comments on what is tastiest.

Just when they think they can’t eat anymore, the food vanishes, leaving the plates sparkling clean before filling up with every type of dessert imaginable.

Somehow managing to fit more in their bellies, the conversation turns to more simple things. Seamus, Ron, and Neville discuss their families. Hermione and Percy what to expect with lessons. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie what they think they’ll learn.

All conversation comes to a halt when Lightning cries out in pain as he looks at the head table before letting out a soothed sound of relief. Closing his eyes and then opening them, Lightning asks Percy, “Who are the Professor in the turban and the dark-haired professor by him? Also, thanks to whoever soothed that pain.”

Those present glance at each other before Percy answers, “none of us cast a spell on you, but to answer your other question: the man in the purple turban is Professor Quirrell. He’s this year’s Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. The other is Professor Snape, who teaches Potions. He’s wanted Professor Quirrell’s job for years and knows an awful lot about the Dark Arts.”

Nodding in thanks, conversation and eating slowly resumes while Lightning watches the two professors while eating, but they never look back at him.

Eventually, even dessert must end, and the food left on the plates vanishes again. Professor Dumbledore stands once again and lets the hall quiet down before beginning, “Just a few more words now that we’re all full. I have a few start-of-term notices to tell you.

“First, the Forbidden Forest is, as the name suggests, forbidden to all students.

“Second, Mr. Filch asked me to remind you all that magic should not be used in the halls.

“Third, Quidditch Trials will be held during the second whole week of this term. Please speak with Madam Hooch if you are interested.

Fourth, as you have already probably noticed, the Weasleys are ponies, as are several other First Years. Over the summer, we were contacted by another world. The remarkable thing is the connection point transfigures humans into ponies and vice versa. Even more impressive is that those who have passed through can learn to mimic this ability.

“On a related note, the laws on wand ownership have been modified. Do not be surprised if next year we have several more non-humans attend. I already know of at least one dragon-pony hybrid who plans on attending. I expect you to treat them like any other student.

“Lastly, this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is forbidden to anyone who does not wish to die a painful death.”

Lightning pokes Percy with a hoof and asks, “he’s not serious on that last point, is he?”

Percy frowns as he answers their seeking faces, “must be. Usually, he tells everyone why, however. He hasn’t even told us Prefects, which is odd.”

Dumbledore recaptures their attention as he boisterously calls out, “And now let us sing the school song before bed!”

They all notice the teachers’ smiles become relatively fixed as Dumbledore flicks his wand and a golden string of words appears. Once they are all there, Dumbledore commands, “Everyone pick your favorite tune and GO!”

The resulting cacophony was painful, but the ponies managed to force a sort of order onto the Gryffindor table as they sang:


“Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,

Teach us something please,

Whether we be old and bald

Or young with scabby knees,

Our heads could do with filling

With some interesting stuff,

For now they’re bare and full of air,

Dead flies and bits of fluff,

So teach us things worth knowing,

Bring back what we’ve forgot,

just do your best, we’ll do the rest,

And learn until our brains all rot.”



The exceptions to the Gryffindor unity were, of course, the Terrible Trio, who finished last of all with an inappropriately slow funeral march. Professor Dumbledore even conducted their last bars with his wand.

Clapping his hands, he closes the feast with some wise words. “Music! What a wonderful magic. Now off to bed you all go.”

The group all climbs to their feet and follows Percy out of the Great Hall. Full of food and tired from a long day, they barely notice all the talking portraits or the fact Percy takes them up hidden passages. All they see are the many, many stairs they have to climb.

It isn’t until Percy stops that they look up and notice Percy has his wand drawn at a floating bundle of walking sticks. Percy explains to them, “that’s Peeves the Poltergeist.” He then threatens the bundle of sticks. “Peeves! Show yourself now!”

The air farts at Percy, causing him to up his threat, “Do you want me to go to the Bloody Baron again?”

Suddenly there is a small floating man with dark, wicked eyes clutching the walking sticks. Cackling evilly, Peeves exclaims, “Ooooh! Ickle Firsties! What fun!”

His dive at the firsties becomes a shriek of pain as he meets Lightning’s reflexively cast shield. Percy barks out at the screaming poltergeist, “Go away, Peeves or the Baron really will hear about this! I’m serious this time!”

Still screaming indignities at them, Peeves flees and attempts to drop the walking sticks on Neville. Unfortunately for Peeves, the shield is still up, and they just bounce off down the stairs.

Turning to them, Percy tells them as Lightning drops the shield, “Peeves only listens to the Bloody Baron, unfortunately. Nice work with the shield, Lightning. We’re almost at the dorms.”

Turning, he points at a painting at the end of the hall before marching up to it. The first years follow him just in time to hear the portrait of a fat lady ask, “Password?”

Percy answers the challenge with “Caput Draconis,” and the portrait swings open, revealing a hole behind it. Scrambling through, they find a comfy round room full of plush armchairs.

Pointing to one staircase, Percy simply says “girls” before pointing to the other and saying “boys.”

The firsties split with the most interesting thing being just how many stairs there are and the fact the girls’ stairs shuddered when Scootaloo stepped upon them before settling down and accepting her.

Both groups find their luggage beside a plush four-poster bed for each of them at the very top of each tower. Those with apartment trunks climb into them to change into their pajamas before climbing out into their beds.

After a brief fight where Ron forces Scabbers into his cage, both rooms are soon filled with the sounds of peaceful slumber.
> 1-17: Sunrise Start at Hogwarts (edited 7/11/22)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1-17: Sunrise Start at Hogwarts

In the morning, those who wake up early prod the other First Years awake so they can have breakfast. Those with Muggle or Equestrian origins have it easiest, being used to public schooling and awakening early. Those from wizarding families have it a bit harder, especially Ron and Neville.

Eventually, everyone from the first year stumbles down into the common room together. Grumbling, Ron complains, “why do we have to get up so early?”

Neville adds his own whining to the mix, “and w-why’d you levitate me out of bed?” Glancing blearily at the grandfather clock in the room, he adds, “I-it’s barely 6:30 AM in the bloody morning!”

Apple Bloom glances at the clock and says, “well, Ah’ll be! I slept in!”

Lightning chuckles as most of the First Years stare at her before answering them, “If we go down now, we get an early start on breakfast. Also, we don’t know our schedules yet, and shaking you did nothing, Neville. Be glad I didn’t conjure a ball of ice-cold water.”

Neville looks at the other ponies and nervously asks, “p-please t-tell m-me h-he’s j-joking?”

Sweetie Belle lights her horn in a grumpy answer as it glows green, and droplets of ice-cold water drip down onto the back of Neville’s neck, causing him to shriek in surprise and try to dance away.

Grumbling, she lets her horn’s glow die out before marching to the exit. Lightning hurriedly follows after her while trying to joke, “at least she isn’t making her way to the kitchens in our trunks.”

Scootaloo mumbles out a warning to the uninformed as she follows behind, “never eat anything Sweetie makes alone.”

The rest in the know nod their assent to her warning as they troop their way out of the portal.

The rest of the First Years follow after the group with looks of confusion on their faces, probably thinking that surely the sweet unicorn can’t be that dangerous in the kitchen. What poor naive fools.

Still following Sweetie Belle the Hangry, the whole class troops down several staircases only to end up back at the top. Exasperated, she exclaims, “how in Tartarus do we get down to breakfast?”

Before the rest can offer any guesses, nearby laughter and giggling distracts them. Turning, the First Years see the Terrible Trio giggling as they lean against a nearby wall.”

Chuckling, probably Fred begins, “you could always…”

“...ask us how…,” probably George continues with a smirk.

“...to get there.” Definitely Sunset finishes with a giggle.

With the group looking towards him for guidance, Lightning nervously asks, “How do we get down to breakfast?”

The three third-year ponies smirk before going on a long, convoluted explanation involving going up and down multiple staircases and secret passages. Sunset ends it with, “you got that?”

Lightning nods and moves to follow their directions when Ron’s hoof on his shoulder stops him. Ron turns to address a nearby painting of a very still man in archaic clothing on the wall. “Is what these three jokers told us true?”

The man in the painting finally stops holding his breath in order to give a brief laugh. Afterward, he answers Ron, “What they told you would work, or you could just pull the sconce by my painting, go down the stairs that are revealed, turn left into the corridor, go behind the suit of armor third from the end on the right, and follow the stairs down again which exit out behind a tapestry on the main hall. Except on Tuesdays and Fridays when you want to climb a set of stairs hidden behind the Gryffindor banner at the end.”

The Terrible Trio boo the portrait as Ron pulls on the sconce indicated, causing the portrait’s frame to swing open. Murmuring thanks, the group follow the directions given.

Soon enough, the First Years find themselves tumbling out of a tapestry across from the Great Hall.

Entering it, they take their places and sit down in front of empty plates and cups. Grumbling, Sweetie Belle asks, “How do we get food del-”

Her question is derailed by food magically appearing on the platters in front of them and the juice in their cups. There soon is a scramble to fill their plates full of food.

Afterward, the conversation soon turns back to curious questions directed at the Equestrians with a slightly more awake Patil opening. “I noticed last night the stairs quivered when you stepped on them. Why is that?”

Scootaloo wearily turns her gaze upon Hermione, hoping she has the answer. Thankfully, she does. “The girls’ stairs are enchanted to turn into a slide if a boy climbs them. It’s in Hogwarts a History.”

Dean connects the dots and asks, “so she’s a he?”

Lavender adds, “Is that why you went into your trunk to change?”

Scootaloo tersely answers, “both and no,” before trying to divert more questions by filling her mouth with food.

With a sigh, Lightning elaborates on her answer. “Changelings and at least half-breed children of them are both boys and girls. Our minds just usually hide one.”

Dean, predictably, asks, “have you ever been a girl?”

Lightning blushes but nods as he says, “the flames won’t hurt you.” Before they can ask what he means, his form is engulfed in flames, swiftly fading away to reveal a pegasus of the same colors. “This is also Lightning Sunrise and the form I use back home.”

Once finished saying that, the flames spring up again, revealing a unicorn with softer facial features. Opening her mouth, she says in a higher voice, “and legally, this is Dawn Thunder, my cousin. Can I go back to being my true self?”

The rest study him for a moment before nodding, causing the flames to spring up once more with a sigh of relief from him. “Phew, being a girl was as uncomfortable as I remember it to be.”

Further questions are interrupted as Professor McGonagall approaches their table with a stack of papers which she hands out. “Here are your schedules. I hope to see you all at 8 AM.”

Looking over their schedules, Ron groans. “If 8 AM is the second morning period, I hope we never have a class in the first.”

 



Gryffindor/M/Tu/W/Th/Fr
Mor1/Free/Free/Free/Free/Free
Mor2/Trans/Herb/Free/Herb/Free
Mor3/Trans/Free/Free/Free/Free
Mor4/Hist/Flying/Free/Flying/Hist
Aft1/DADA/Free/Pot/Free/Free
Aft2/DADA/Free/Pot/Free/Free
Aft3/Cha/Free/Cha/Free/Free
Aft4/Free/Astronomy/Free/Free/Free
Midnight/Free/Astronomy/Free/Free/Free



The rest nod their agreement as Dudley approaches their table. “I just got my schedule. Want to compare and see what classes we share?”

Receiving nods, Dudley lays his schedule down on the table.

 




Hufflepuff/M/T/W/Th/Fr
Mor1/Free/Free/Free/Free/Free
Mor2/Hist/Herb/Free/Herb/Free
Mor3/Hist/Flying/Free/Flying/Vree
Mor4/Trans/Free/Free/Free/Trans
Aft1/Pot/Free/DADA/Free/Free
Aft2/Pot/Free/DADA/Free/Free
Aft3/Cha/Free/Cha/Free/Free
Aft4/Free/Astronomy/Free/Free/Free
Midnight/Free/Astronomy/Free/Free/Free




Looking over both of them, Hermione eventually comments, “I guess we’ll be seeing you this afternoon for Charms. Besides that, we share Herbology and Astronomy tomorrow.”

Ron adds, “Be careful if you have potions with the Snakes. Since you’re here, care to join us?”

The group shifts over as Dudley nods, letting him sit down. Dean asks as he is shuffled aside, “why are we letting one of the Badgers sit with us?”

Thinking quickly, Lightning answers, “he’s a friend. Besides, I want his take on this. Do you think Artemis can reach us here? Because last night I had the weirdest dream that should have been a nightmare. In it, I was wearing Professor Quirrell’s horrible purple turban. Draco was there, and I thought he must have been talking to me as someone kept telling me to go to Slytherin.

“I kept denying it, of course, because it makes no sense for Draco to want me there.  Every time I did, the turban got heavier and tighter.

“Eventually, Malfoy turned into Professor Snape, who laughed at me in a very high-pitched nasty tone. The whole dream ended in a bright green flash of light.

“The only reason I’m not more freaked out is it felt like a cold winter night had gripped my heart and froze my emotions during the whole thing. Other things also keeping me calm are the fact the dream ended with Artemis’s voice telling me, “you are safe, my mortal nephew,” and a pair of ghostly dark blue hooves closing about me in a brisk comforting hug.”

The rest of the group stares at Lightning, aghast at how calm he seems after such a terrible dream, before the CMC buries him in a group hug with the rest following.

From the bottom of the hug pile, Lightning angrily sighs in exasperation. “Seriously, I’m fine. If it will make you feel better, I’ll send Artemis a letter by owl tonight. Now get off me!”

The group gets off him as Apple Bloom states, “we’ll be making sure yah do.”

The rest nod in agreement as they retake their seats. Further conversation is disrupted by a deep belling tolling seven times before a lighter bell tolls once.

Hermione commands them sternly, “shut up and eat! We’re leaving here in 15 minutes because I’m not being late on my first day of school.”

Cowed, the rest of the First Years dig into their food, filling up for their very full first day of classes.





Sneaking into Transfiguration class just a few minutes before the bell rings, The Gryffindors find the Ravenclaws already seated at their desks, talking about what they expect to learn today. On a small table in the back lounges a cat causing Sweetie Belle to shiver.

Taking her seat, Lavender exclaims as she looks at the cat, “Awww! How cute of Professor McGonagall to bring her pet cat to class. Where is she anyway?”

Lightning opens his mouth to answer just as the bell tolls eight times. Waiting for it to finish to answer, he is beaten by the cat hopping off the table and transforming into an old grey griffoness wearing Professor McGonagall’s robes, startling everyone.



With a smirk on her beak in a rare bit of levity, the griffoness addresses the group of startled First Years in Professor McGonagall’s voice, “Ordinarily, I like to begin a bit more formally, but over the summer, I visited Equestria without the Equestrian students’ knowing.

“For those who don’t know, I am an Animagus. To be one, you have to be among the very best at Transfiguration, Charms, and Potions. Switching between Pony and Human forms, if you are invited to visit Equestria, is difficult but not unreasonable to figure out.

“On that note, before we begin roll call, I’d like to award Lightning Sunrise five points for figuring it out on his own and teaching it to others.”

Walking towards the front of the class now, Professor McGonagall slowly begins losing griffonic features as familiar human ones replace them, the transition artificially slowed down.

Finally, at her desk, the now human Professor McGonagall sits down and opens a parchment scroll. “When I call your name, answer, and I will mark you as here.”

A few minutes later, with roll call done, Professor McGonagall puts the scroll in her lap as she scootches back from her desk. “On a more professional level, I’d like to begin as I do every year by showing you one of the most difficult Transfigurations everyone will learn to do by the end.” With that said, she waves her wand at her desk, and it vanishes in a flash of light.

When the flash fades, what stares back at them is a very large pig with soulless eyes creeping the class. Hoping to distract everyone, Lightning raises his hoof in the air and asks, “can you transfigure edible food?”

Professor McGonagall transfigures the pig back into her desk, causing everyone to sigh in relief. “A good question, Lightning. The short answer is you can not, and trying to feed someone such a portion of food is a murder attempt. Now, are there any other questions?”

Hermione raises her hoof and asks, “what will we be learning today?”

Professor McGonagall smiles at her. “An excellent question Hermione. Open up your desks, and you will each find a box of matches. Later in this class, you will be attempting to turn them into needles. First, however, open up your notebooks and prepare to take notes on how you will do such a thing.”

Hurriedly the class complies, pulling out their notebooks and writing utensils from their bags as she stands and moves to the blackboard.





About an hour into class, Professor McGonagall finally puts down her piece of chalk before turning to face the students. “Now, class, you may pull out your matchsticks and try to turn them into needles.”

With permission given, each student does so and starts on the lesson, aiming their wand at their selected matchstick and focusing their will upon it.

The class looks up a few minutes later as Professor McGonagall congratulates a happy Hermione holding a needle. “Bravo, Hermione! Ten points to Gryffindor for getting it first.”

Her attention, and everyone else’s, is soon distracted by the roaring of flames from Seamus’s desk. Pulling her wand out, she calls out “Aquamenti!” while waving it, causing water to fall on the desk and putting it out. Dryly, she then remarks, “I see I’ll have to fireproof your desk.”

A reasonably quick repair and fireproof charm later, and Seamus’s desk is good as new.

Afterwards, things go relatively smoothly for the next half hour, with the next distraction being exclamations of happiness from one side and then the other of the room.

Looking from one to the other, Professor McGonagall congratulates one and then the other. “Well done, Parvati and Padma. Seven points to Gryffindor and Ravenclaw for getting it second.”

Grumbling, most of the students double their focus with some interesting results from them. A surprised shout from Neville causes the whole class to look at his desk. Upon it rests a chalky white needle.

Striding hurriedly over, Professor McGonagall casts a detection charm on the needle before relaxing. “Congratulations, Neville, for making a silver needle of some sort. One point to Gryffindor, and next time make it purely silver.”

A nervously wincing Neville attempts to sweep his needle aside with his wand, only for it to crumble into dust on his desk. Unconcerned, the rest of the class returns to their work, so Neville does as well.

Soon the end of class comes very, very near as Professor McGonagall draws attention to Sweetie Belle. “Good job, Sweetie! Five points to Gryffindor for getting it third. For those of you who didn’t succeed, and that includes Neville, your homework will be to write three pages on how you think you went wrong.”

Amidst groans from the class, the sounds of the bell come in: ten deep bongs followed by one lighter one, causing everyone to hurriedly shove their stuff in their bags.

Soon ready, the First Year Gryffindors troop out to head to History class when they are surprised by the Ravenclaws following them. Turning his head, Lightning asks them, “what are you doing following us? We’re headed to boring Binn’s bland blabbering History Class.”

Padma answers for the Ravenclaws, “We’re headed there as well. They can’t be as bland as you think, and if they are, I still get to sit with my sister.”

Shrugging, the combined First Year houses fall silent as they troop up and down halls and stairs, asking the portraits directions when necessary. Soon, they arrive on time to class and shuffle in to sit down.





One thoroughly delightful group nap later, the group regretfully awakens (excluding Hermione, who somehow stayed awake) and packs up.

Yawning, Ron gets a thoughtful look on his face. “You do know this means we have potions and flying with the snakes?”

The Gryffindors briefly glare at the Ravenclaws, who sigh in relief at that news. Leading the pack on the way to lunch, Apple Bloom asks Lightning, “have you heard of any spells to banish ghosts or bring them back to life?”

Lightning shakes his head. “I haven’t, but then I wasn’t allowed into the restricted sections. Maybe Twilight knows one, and we can send her an owl asking?”

Hermione puts her chin on her hoof as she memorizes aloud, “Two letters, one to Artemis and the other to Twilight.”

The rest of the group trusts Hermione will remember it as they enter the Great Hall and sit down for lunch.





After learning from Dudley that the Transfiguration classroom is now short one desk because it burned down and couldn’t be put out, lunch proceeds fairly normally and quietly.

Wishing Dudley luck in Potions once again, the Gryffindor First Years make their way to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom after lunch.

Arriving with plenty of time for what promised to be an exciting class, the group finds their seats and sits down. Even after the Slytherins enter and take their seats, the anticipation remains high.

Said anticipation is soon dashed when Professor Quirrell enters and starts stuttering out the roll call. The mood drops even lower due to the overpowering scent of slightly rotting garlic coming from the purple turban on his head. A third blow happens when the group all notices Lightning wince whenever he looks at Professor Quirrell, and the final blow comes when said stutter carries over into his almost unintelligible lessons.

Even Hermione listens in as the group starts speculating on what his problems are and why his turban smells so foul (Ron said he was terrified of a vampire he met in Romania.). Making plans to study independently takes up the rest of the class, with them only answering when directly called upon by Professor Quirrell.

All in all, the class was a wash, with the only amusing bit being how the professor almost fainted when Seamus asked to hear the story of him defeating zombies that got him his turban. The fact he abruptly switched topics to the weather further lowered their opinion of him.

Still, the group decides as they walk to the next class. So far, they’ve had one excellent class, one boring but harmless class, and one useless class. The fact the next class is Charms with the Hufflepuffs should prove better.

So buoyed by hope, the group enters the Charms classroom and takes their seats, with Lightning sitting next to Dudley. Since there are a few minutes until class starts, Lightning asks Dudley, “how was Potions class with Professor Snape?”

The winces from the Hufflepuffs who hear the question prove answer enough, but Dudley elaborates, “it was rough. I really do think he dislikes everyone who isn’t a Slytherin. How was Defense?”

The nearby Hufflepuffs listen in as Lightning shudders. “Terrible. His turban filled the room with the overpowering smell of rotting garlic, and his stutter made him very hard to understand. We’re planning on teaching ourselves. You’re welcome to join Dudley.”

Dudley nods his head, causing the other Hufflepuffs to grumble. “I’ll be there, and thanks for the warning.”

Further conversation is cut short by Professor Flitwick entering the room. His chosen method of clambering up onto his desk left the ponies wincing at the thought of what Twilight would do to him.

It even causes Hermione to grumble out, “who does he think he is desecrating poor defenseless books?”

Professor Flitwick pauses in his short walk in order to flick his wand at one of the “books,” revealing it to be the “Stepping Stone Book on Stepping Stones by Rr. Maud Pie.”

He then chuckles softly as he sees the abashed look upon her florescent orange face. “Miss Granger, you are not the first nor the last to be worried about my books. Two points to Gryffindor for their respect for knowledge.”

With that said, he picks up the (large) scroll (for him) and starts reading names off the list in a calm, composed, but happy manner, especially after getting to Lightning’s name.

Finding everyone present, he happily greets them as he puts the scroll back down. “Welcome to Charms Class, everyone. My name is Professor Flitwick, and most of what you learn here will be things you can use every day. Now, I know the ponies know their version of these charms, but the first two we shall learn are the levitation and wand lighting charms.

“Every wizarding charm is comprised of a specific wand movement and vocal sequence. Today you’ll be learning the levitation charm, so watch and copy me exactly.” Here he pulls his wand out of his pocket and starts gesturing with it. “It’s a swish and a flick during which you must pronounce ‘Wingardium Leviosa.’

“Now, does everyone have that?” Receiving nods from the class, he commands them, “Cast the spell upon the feather you each have on your desk. If I see any horns light up, you will be required to assume human form until you can prove you can control that. If anyone needs more help, get my attention.”

Warning set, the class soon gets to work mastering the spell with little success for most. That changes only a couple of minutes in when attention is called to Hermione by Professor Flitwick, “Bravo, Miss Granger! Five points to Gryffindor for mastering it so easily.”

Determined to get it right, the rest of the class redoubles their efforts. Shortly after, attention is drawn to Seamus by the sound of an explosion, causing them to see the burnt boy staring shell-shocked at a curling burning white feather.

Professor Flitwick chuckles as he silently replaces the feather. “Don’t feel bad, Mister Finnegan. I always keep plenty of feathers on hand in case of mishaps.”

Things calm down after that for the rest of the hour, with the only other people to get it being Lightning and Sweetie Belle, who also earn Gryffindor three and two points, respectively.

The bells soon toll four deep bongs followed by two lighter ones to mark the end of the class. Professor Flitwick calls out as they pack up, “your homework is three pages on the history and notable uses of the spell. For those who didn’t get it today, take your feathers and practice. The sooner you get this, the sooner we can move on.”

The group accepts this with minor grumbling as they leave and make their way for the Owlery. Halfway there, however, the group realizes they have a problem when Lightning asks, “do any of us know the Terrible Trio’s schedules?”

The group glances at each other before Lightning sums up his thoughts on the matter. “Ponyfeathers! I was hoping to ask Sunset for permission to use Philomena to send mail straight to Artemis about my dream.”

Sweetie tries to console him. “It just means we send that letter later. We can still ask Twilight if she knows any spells for bringing ghosts back to life.”

“I’m still only willing to go along with this because she seems like a respectable, knowledgeable adult.” Hermione contributes her soft complaint about this course of action.

“Let’s move so we can get this over with. I like my naps but not that much,” Scootaloo declares as she and Ron resume heading towards the Owlery, forcing the rest to hurry to catch up.

The rest of the trip to the Owlery continues with the group discussing what to put in the letter. They eventually decide on the following:

Twilight Sparkle,

We are wondering if you have any books on bringing ghosts back to life? There’s a very boring professor here we hope to make more lively. Otherwise, things have been going well here.

Your honorary little brother,

Lightning Sunrise

PS. Please tell our families we are enjoying our time here,

Sweetie Belle, , Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo.

With the letter sent with Hedwig and no other tasks to go, the group troop back to the Gryffindor Common Room, where they spent the rest of the time before supper relaxing. After all, the only homework they had to worry about due this week was Charm’s class stuff.





Supper was just as delicious as every other meal leaving the First Year Gryffindors full and a smidge drowsy as they make their way back into the common room around Seven PM.

Hermione makes sure to grab Neville and bring him over to join the ponies at a table. “You said you were willing to work, so now is your chance to prove it. The rest of us already know this charm, and I am going to teach it to you but first watch them do it.”

With the words said, all seven pull out their Charms textbooks onto the table before everyone, but Hermione and Neville, wave their wands one by one while calling out “Libertas Dimensionis Apertas,” and then vanish into their textbooks.

“Y-you w-want m-me t-to d-do t-that?” Neville manages to stutter out. “W-what i-if I g-get t-trapped i-in t-there?”

Lightning’s tinny voice answering from one of the books gets the rest of the common room’s attention. “It’s perfectly safe, Neville, and you’d be amazed how much better you understand a book being part of it.”

Needless to say, the rest of the Gryffindors come over to learn from the Weasleys and/or Ponies the spell disrupting their attempt at doing homework.

The rest of the evening passed with new knowledge gained, but very little in the way of homework was done. In all the commotion, thoughts of asking to use Philomena also vanished, and knowledge of the dream faded away. The question wasn’t important anyway, as who else could it have been but Artemis protecting her god-nephew's dreams.
> 1-18: Planting New Quidditch Seeds
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

1-18: Planting New Quidditch Seeds

The following day the group wakes up and sleepily makes their way down to breakfast. They barely remember in time the fact today is Tuesday, and so the path has changed.

Sitting down causes their breakfast to appear once more, and they are well into digging in when the flock of owls appears with letters. Lightning’s horn and wings light up, summoning a soft shield to protect the group’s food seeing how the owls haphazardly drop stuff onto the tables and into food and drink.

The only exception to this exclusion is Hedwig, who lands on the table next to Lightning with a letter and bundle of books wrapped in enchanted twine held in her claws.

Lightning holds out a piece of bacon to her in one hoof as she lets go of the books and hops down onto the table. He then pets her gently with the same slightly greasy hoof after she takes his offering in one set of claws and neatly nibbles on it. “Thank you, Hedwig, for bringing it so quickly and so neatly. Would you like any more bacon?”

Hedwig makes an affirmative-sounding chirp while nodding, and upon being hoofed the second piece of bacon, places it down on the table. She then shows her own thanks by leaping onto one of Lightning’s upper arms and wrapping her wings around his head, giving him a wing-hug and an affectionate nuzzle.

Lightning pets her gently once more with his free hoof while the nearby people daw at the sight of such a strong bond between wizard and familiar. “You’re welcome, Hedwig. I love you too.”

With one last nuzzle, Hedwig disengages the hug, hops back onto the table, picks up her bacon, and flies off to the Owlery.

Meanwhile, Lightning realizes he is still generating his very weak shield and drops it as he starts untying the bundle. Picking the letter up, he starts reading out loud, “now let’s see what this says:

To my honorary little brother Lightning and his friends, the expanded CMC,

Here are the books you requested. They’re good for a laugh as ghosts don’t exist. All good souls go to the lost Paradise Valley in lost Elysium, while all evil ones go to Tambelon to serve Grogar for all eternity. Everyone knows that.

It is good to hear, however, that you are doing well and that your first day went well. Feel free to write us individually as well since you have owls. I’m sure your parents would also like to hear from you, Ron, Hermione, and Dudley.

Your (Honorary) Big Sisters/Friends,

Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, AppleJack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, , and .

“I suspect we wouldn’t be getting these if any of them had come to Hogwarts for a visit. Still, let’s see what books she got us. Hmm…, ‘10 Spells for Summoning Ghosts and 10 More to Banish Them by Prof. Edward Gaddfly’ sounds useful. The second is ‘10 Rituals to Bring the Dead Back to Life by Somber Heart’, which is also helpful. Lastly, the final author must not have made many copies of this as it is bound in ancient blackened leather. Now, what’s the title? Ahh...there it is: ‘Index of the Undead by Flowing Light and Crafted Love.’

“I really hope we don’t have to use that last one. It creeps me out.” Lightning finally finishes as he looks between the three books as if trying to decide which to open first.

The rest of the group voices their agreement in not wanting to read that last one before Hermione suggests, “the second one sounds safe enough, and it is what we want.”

Lightning looks about for any dissenters, and finding none, opens the ritual book. Those nearby look over his shoulder or try to read upside down as he quickly flips through the book with disgusted expressions growing on the groups’ faces as they get deeper and deeper in, and the results get darker and darker.

Eventually, Lightning sums it up. “We only have two options, it seems. One that involves tree sap but is easier and can be cast anytime…, and the other harder one requires the willingly given blood of an alicorn and the tears of a phoenix on specific dates. The closest upcoming the book says is Harmony Tri-um-phant Day.”

“Ah vote for the harder one,” Apple Bloom suggests as she thinks of what could happen.

“I’ve had enough of wearing tree sap,” Scootaloo seconds causing the Equestrian CMC members to shudder.

“Rarity isn’t here to unstick us from our clothes,” Sweetie Belle thirds causing a second shudder.

Lightning scratches his chin in thought. “It’s settled then, but when is Harmony Triumphant Day?”

A sigh catches everyone’s attention as Sunset and the Twins slip into seats nearby. She asks them, “why do you want to know when Harmony Triumphant Day is? It hasn’t been celebrated in centuries, almost as long as the Winter Moon Festival.”

The group looks at each other before Lightning shrugs. “We would have to ask you to borrow Philomena anyway for her tears. Twilight sent us a book to bring ghosts back to life.”

Sunset’s horn lights up to snag the book so she can read it over quickly before beginning, “You plan on…”

“...using this ritual…,” Forge continues.

“on Professor Binns?” Ged finishes the question.

The group all nervously nods, causing the Trio to laugh at the audacity before Ged suggests, “might we suggest using it on Moaning Myrtle…”

“...in the second-floor girl’s bathroom first. No one…,” Forge continues the suggestion.

“...goes there if they can. Have fun continuing the pranks the day after Nightmare Night.” Sunset finishes their suggestion and help.

Lightning hmms as he thinks things through. “That means we have until November 1st to set things up. Thanks for suggesting a location to do it as well.”

Neville, meanwhile, reaches for a fallen package addressed to him and pulled out a clear glass ball from it. Holding it out in one hand, he nervously gets their attention, “L-Look! M-my G-Gran g-got me an R-Remembrall.”

The group looks at Neville before Apple Bloom asks, “How does that thar thing work?”

A bit more confidently, Neville explains, “It t-turns red when y-you forget something.” The ball turns red, and Neville sheepishly continues, “l-like t-that. W-what d-did I-I f-forget?”

Those closest to Neville give him pats on the back while the group assures him that if it becomes essential, they will help him find it.

With that settled, the discussion turns to what they expect to learn at Herbology that morning and how bad the school brooms will be. The groups consensus from overheard rumors is they will be pretty bad.

First period the group spends in the library cracking at the Charms homework they hadn’t managed to do last night. It is due tomorrow after all.

Soon enough, however, First Period is over, and the group makes their way over to the Greenhouses for almost everyone’s first proper meeting with Professor Sprout. The exception, of course is Dudley, who has her as his head of house.

What the group found out was she was a cheerful, if a bit brisk, teacher with a mind sharper than her frumpy appearance would suggest.

Roll call is swiftly accomplished, and the rest of the period is spent going over some of the plants using her well-loved copy of Encyclopedia Ingredientia to help show them off.

The class only gets about halfway through the book when the bell rings, and Professor Sprout tells them all that this class, they don’t have any homework but to expect some next class.

After that was another free period where the Gryffindor group all managed to finish Charms homework just in time for the bells to make ten deep bongs and then two light ones signifying it’s time for Flying lessons.

Running into Dudley as they swap “classes,” Lightning asks him, “how did Flying class go?”

Dudley answers them, “It went well, but those brooms really are rickety. Madam Hooch seemed to know her stuff but beware the snakes.”

The group nods back as Lightning replies, “Thanks for the good luck and good luck on the homework. The worse thing that could happen is we spend tomorrow morning helping you.”

Dudley returns the nod before they part as with a castle Hogwarts’ size; there really isn’t much time to chit chat in the 15 minutes between classes.

Arriving at the front lawn, they are greeted by the sight of the Slytherins, 24 ratty old brooms and who must be Madam Hooch, an athletic old lady full of fire and energy.

She scans them efficiently with her goggled eyes before briskly starting her lecture, “What’re you all waiting for? Step up to the left side of your broomstick.”

She gives the Gryffindors and Slytherins time to do so before continuing, “Now I want you all to place your right hand over the broom and firmly command ‘Up!’”

The students do as ordered and call out “Up” with minimal results on the first try. Scootaloo is the only one who ends up with her broom in her hoof as a loud “THUD” can be heard coming from somewhere nearby.

The second go goes better with Hermione, Draco, and a few others managing to get brooms in hand. It also results in a second “THUD!”

The Third finds the rest of the group and even Neville with brooms in hand. The sole exception to this is Lightning whose broom refuses to twitch the group notices as an even louder “THUD” sounds.

At this point Lightning is one of very few to not have their brooms in hand. The group quietly but supportively watches as he calls out “UP!” one more time only for the broom to not twitch again.

However, this time that loud “THUD” turns into the sound of a door being forced off its hinges. The whole class jumps in shock as a beautiful crooked white blackthorn broom swoops gracefully into his waiting right hoof.

Most of the group are confused why some of their classmates, including Ron and Hermione, are staring at the broom in Lightning’s hoof with awe.

Said awe-filled staring is interrupted by the sounds of muffled screaming coming from above. The class looks up and sees a terrified Neville clutching to “his” ratty old broom as it zigs and zags about while gaining height.

Madam Hooch shows why she was a champion Quidditch player back in her day as she runs over and claims Lightning’s intended broom for herself. Mounting it smoothly and leaping off the ground, she calls out firmly but gently, “Calm Down Neville! I’ll be right over.”

Neville manages a shaky nod of acknowledgment even as his broom takes him over one of the courtyard. Muttering a soft swear Madam Hooch pulls out her wand and casts “DESCENDIO” at Neville as she races towards him.

Unfortunately a particularly strong zag causes the spell to hit Neville’s broom instead leaving him hanging from a gargoyle by his robe while his broom tries to and succeeds at slipping from his terrified grasp.

Madam Hooch has to make a sudden dive as Neville, in his panicked thrashing, manages to slip free from his robe. She still almost manages to catch him on her broom but instead only manages to break his fall briefly.

Landing smoothly and elegantly next to a prone Neville, she gently pulls him up to a standing position while looking over the left arm he is cradling.

Obviously not liking what she is seeing, she briskly orders the class, “I’m taking Neville to the infirmary to get looked at. The rest of you better stay on the ground until I get back, or you’ll be out of here faster than you can say Quidditch.”

The group barely manages to start expressing their concerns for Neville when Draco’s biting words break through, causing them to look at him as he holds Neville’s Remembrall in one hand. “Maybe if that fat squib had remembered to squeeze this he wouldn’t be in the infirmary right now.”

The group trails behind Lightning as he marches over to Draco and politely asks, “please give that over, Draco. It’s a gift from his gran.”

Draco pauses for a second before sneering at them as he declares, “No! No, I don’t think I’ll give it over to you animals!” Rubbing his chin, he maliciously smiles as he expresses the idea that must have just come to him. “In fact, I think I’ll leave this for somewhere for Longbottom to find.

“Like the roof,” Draco finishes as he swiftly mounts his broom and takes off smoothly.

Lightning and Scootaloo both follow him in mounting their brooms and shakily taking off after and surrounding him.

Lightning once more pleads with Draco, “just give it back, please, and none of us will be in trouble.”

Draco opens his mouth to reply, probably in the negative, when the sound of whistling wind probably alerts him to Scootaloo’s direct tackle approach.

Whatever the case may be, he manages to dodge her tackle by smoothly rotating around his broom.

Once on top, he pulls his arm back and tells Lightning, “If you animals want this so bad, go fetch,” before swinging his arm forward and releasing the Remembrall in a very long throw.

Lightning takes him up on his offer and chases after the Remembrall, with Scootaloo soon managing to follow.

It quickly becomes apparent that there is no way Scootaloo is catching up to Lightning. Lightning himself manages to catch the Remembrall well before hitting the wall, but it takes until he hits a window with the bristles of his broom for him to come to a stop with a soft thud.

This is presumably what catches Professor McGonagall’s attention as the window he hit opens when he is halfway back to the cheering Gryffindor crowd. Standing in the said window is Professor McGonagall in griffon form.

She gives him and Scootaloo a chance to land before flying out the window to land next to the class and beckons Scootaloo and Lightning with one claw. “Scootaloo Songwing and Lightning Sunrise please follow me and, Lightning, bring Nova with you.”

Nervously, the two follow her with Lightning clutching his broom, apparently named Nova. The rest of the group gets to listen and joke about how he got two of the “animals” expelled while they nervously hope that won’t happen.

Madam Hooch soon returns, and the class resumes with a much more muted tone from the Gryffindors.





Meanwhile, the two students follow Professor McGonagall with down-turned ears and tails, too scared to even attempt to mount a defense of their actions.

She leads them back up and into the Gryffindor Common Room before interrupting an older boy’s studies. “Oliver Wood, I have good news that needs your attention now.”

Oliver’s head jerks up in what is probably confusion before turning to look at the three, and the broom Lightning is holding.

Seeing his rapidly growing smile is a tad disturbing to the two First Years as Professor McGonagall points to one and then the other while continuing, “I’ve found you a new Seeker in Lightning here and a Reserve Seeker in Scootaloo. Neither of them has flown on brooms before today, but both performed beautifully.”

Oliver turns to look over Nova as he breathlessly exclaims, “and he has The Nova Broom. Does either of you know how Quidditch works? I’m Captain of the Gryffindor team.”

Scootaloo excitedly says, “Do we ever. Ron’s spent the past month drilling the rules into our head with Hermione's help from a book.”

Lightning more quietly nods his agreement to what she said.

Professor McGonagall smiles at the pair as she muses, “I’ll see if I can bend the first-year rule for you two if you join. Not like anyone would dare take Nova away from you, Lightning unless you lost her loyalty.”

Oliver Wood also hums in thought, “Scootaloo, I think we’ll try to get you a Cleansweep Seven or Nimbus 2000.”

Lightning raises the pertinent question everyone reading this is thinking, “Why do you keep referring to Nova like she’s alive?”

Both Oliver Wood and Professor McGonagall look at him like he’s suddenly grown a second head before the latter shakes her head and answers him. “How could… Of course, you wouldn’t know. Nova, named after her maker, has a core of Pegasi feathers. No one is sure how she got so many willing donations, but Nova chooses her wielder like a wand.

“She’s also a legend among brooms despite being over 70 years old.” Professor McGonagall warns, “Do not push your luck, Lightning, as she will take everything you give her and probably outlive you. She already has outlived several Quidditch careers and always returns to Hogwarts to await her next bearer.

“So, are you willing to join the Quidditch team? If you don’t you will probably lose Nova’s loyalty and we could really use you,” Professor McGonagall finally concludes with a question.

The two look at each other before nodding, causing Oliver Wood to exhale in relief while Professor McGonagall firmly warns, “I want to hear you two are training hard, or I may rethink my stance on punishing you for your misdeeds. Now, follow me so we can get you back to your friends and classmates.”

The two follow her out of the common room but are surprised when she turns down a hidden staircase behind a tapestry. They are even more surprised when they follow her into the hidden staircase and into her waiting arms and wings.

Giving them both a hug, she smiles down at them as they return the hug. “Lightning, your father would be proud of you both. He was an excellent Quidditch player as well. Now let’s get out of here before someone sees us, and I lose my reputation.”

Chuckling, the two let go of her before following her as she leads the way to the grand central staircase and hops over its railing.

Concerned for her mental state, the two rush over and look over the railing only to spot Professor McGonagall flapping her wings to slow her descent.

Taking that as permission to take the shortcut, the two follow her down to the ground floor, where they find her in the doorway to the room they waited in the first night.

She conjures a couple of chairs with her wand before beckoning them inside. “Wait in here until lunch Mr. Sunrise and Ms. Songwing, and leave Nova in here during lunch.”

The two approach her and move to go inside before stopping. Lightning manages to work up the courage to open his mouth. “Professor McGonagall, before you go, we were in the air because Draco Malfoy stole Neville’s Remembrall and took off, threatening to smash or hide it.”

Professor McGonagall glares at them, seeing if either of them will break. When neither do, the glare softens after what feels like a minute. “Thank you for bringing that to my attention. I will look into the matter. Now enter and try not to tell anyone you are on the team.”

The two hurriedly scurry inside before she closes the door and spend the rest of the period in mock detention.





Shortly after the bells bonged eleven deep and three light bongs, the group scurries into the great hall from where they were and sits down, expecting the food to appear.

They are disappointed then when no food appears. Looking at the teacher’s table, they see Professor Dumbledore scanning the room as if counting the students.

Grumbling, they decide to wait, and their patience is awarded a few minutes later when Professor Dumbledore stands up and taps his goblet with his wand to get everyone’s attention. “I know you all are probably starving, I know I am, but Professor Sinistra reminded me that students do not have to attend the afternoon class for this week only. She also reminded me that snacks and drinks would be available before every midnight lesson in the chamber at the bottom of the Astronomy Tower.

“With that out of the way, let lunch commence.” Professor Dumbledore finishes by sitting down, causing food to appear.

Before they can really dig in, however, Draco appears to gloat with his bodyguards flanking him. “Enjoying your last meal before you get sent back where you belong with the animals?”

Lightning and Scootaloo just sigh before the former responds, “we got detention for the rest of the period, and that was it. We had to write a couple of hundred times that we wouldn’t perform stupid, reckless acts on the broom. It was worth it to save a friend’s possession.”

The group cheers at that news while Draco just scowls. “I don’t know how you are still here, but you won’t be when my father hears about this.”

Lightning shrugs as he quietly says, “then the school board will hear how you broke the rules first and have been saying speciesist and racist things.”

Fuming even harder, Draco splutters out, “I demand satisfaction. I challenge you to a Wizard’s Duel in the trophy room at midnight tonight.”

Lightning gives Draco a deadpan look before asking Hermione, “are Wizard’s Duels allowed on school grounds?”

Draco sneers at Lightning and Scootaloo, “does that mean those wings really make you part chicken as well?”

“No,” Lightning slowly explains, “but we have class at that time. As the challenged, I have the right to pick time and place.”

Hermione, meanwhile, has pulled out her copy of the school rulebook and has an answer ready, “it seems they are allowed as long as a teacher supervises, and no lethal or potentially lethal spells are used.”

Lightning asks Draco, “so does outside after lunch with Professor Flitwick supervising work, or are you going to be smart and drop this Draco?”

Out-foxed and with his still somewhat fragile power base at risk of being shattered if he disagrees, Draco swallows and reluctantly nods that that works.

Lightning’s horn lights up, and out of his bag floats a quill, ink, and parchment. Writing a note upon it, he asks Draco, “wait here, please,” before sending the completed message to Professor Flitwick by flame-mail.

Draco looks a bit more nervous when the scroll reintegrates and drops in front of the Charms professor. He promptly opens it in surprise before looking at them and then getting up to walk towards them.

Arriving at the Gryffindor table, he looks from one to the other. “You, Draco, have officially challenged Lightning to a duel which he accepted with the stipulation being it be after lunch, and I preside over it?”

Draco nods a bit shakily, “yes, s-sir. I challenged h-him to a duel.”

Professor Flitwick turns to Lightning, “and you accepted Lightning and made those terms?”

Lightning just shrugs. “He seems rather insistent, sir. I hope it helps him get his frustration at my fellow Gryffindors and me out of his system.”

Professor Flitwick sighs, “and neither of you is willing to back down?”

Professor Flitwick receives a shaky head shake from a pale Draco and a shrug from Lightning, causing him to shake his own head. “So be it. Lightning, would you be willing to bear me up to the hallway outside the Charms classroom afterward? Otherwise, it would have to happen shortly before supper.”

Lightning sizes, Professor Flitwick up before bemusedly answering, “I’m reasonably sure I can carry you this time but let’s not make this a habit.”

Professor Flitwick chuckles back. “I’ll see you two after lunch outside then.”

They watch Professor Flitwick leave before Lightning turns back to Draco and his bodyguards. “I’d suggest you get back to your table and have some lunch. Dueling is hungry work.”

The Gryffindors proceed to ignore the shaken Draco in order to attack their food with gusto. It takes a minute for Draco to recover enough to leave back to his own table.





Lunch passes smoothly enough, with the rest of the group describing what Madam Hooch managed to teach them in their abbreviated session.

Shortly before lunch ends finds the whole group out on the front lawn. Draco, his bodyguards, some curious students, and Professor Flitwick join them a couple of minutes later.

Professor Flitwick looks between the two contestants. “Before we begin, please name your seconds.”

Malfoy thinks for a second before deciding. “Crabbe will be my second.”

Lightning looks at his group before smiling and nodding at one of them. “Sweetie Belle shall serve as my second then.”

Professor Flitwick accepts this before laying out some ground rules. “This duel is a challenge between these two parties. Since this is on school grounds, there are to be no lethal spells cast or body contact made. You are also not allowed to leave school grounds, and please limit your flying.

“The duel will end when one side concedes, ten minutes have passed, or I determine one side unable to continue. Do you understand?”

Lightning quietly nods in response. “Yes.”

Draco answers a bit more nervously, “I understand.”

Professor Flitwick smiles at them as he lays out some final instructions while flicking his wand to cause two glowing patches of light to form on the ground about 20 paces apart. “I want you two to each stand on one of those spots, face each other, and bow while closing your eyes. Don’t begin until I say so.”

The two nod to Professor Flitwick before marching over to the indicated spots. They then turn to each other, and Lightning bows his head and closes his eyes.

Lightning must have managed to hear Draco’s spell incantation as he dodged it by hopping up in a wing-assisted jump.

Professor Flitwick opens his mouth to call the duel when Lightning interrupts him as he lands. “So this is how the purest of the purebloods behave!? I will finish this duel in a way he shalt never forget!”

With those words said, his wings and horn light up alongside Draco’s entire body, which lifts up before beginning to spin faster and randomly in random directions.

Professor Flitwick and the group have to try several times to get Lightning’s attention as an ever-increasingly green, and disoriented Draco hopes the spinning will finally stop.

Lightning does finally stop as Professor Flitwick commands him, “Lightning, put Draco down and step away. You’ve won, but I’m disappointed in you for your conduct.”

Shakily Lightning rights a Draco as green in the face as Lyra and puts him down on the ground. Draco stumbles away towards the Infirmary before he becomes reacquainted with his lunch.

Lightning, on the other hoof, stumbles towards the rest of his group with a hoof on his forehead, looking dazed and in pain. “What… happened? Why… did I… do that?”

The group shrugs as Scootaloo makes a guess, “maybe you overdosed on his hate and anger?”

Lightning sighs in relief suddenly before answering her, “maybe. Thank you to whoever cast that pain relief spell.”

The group looks at him slightly oddly before they turn to catch Professor Flitwick finishing his offer, “-practice duels, please contact me.”

Professor Flitwick then walks over to and addresses Scootaloo, “would you please fly me up to the Charms classroom floor?”

Glancing between Professor Flitwick and Lightning for several seconds, Scootaloo finally answers the difficult position the former placed her in. “Yes, I’ll fly you up. Meet the rest of you in the Gryffindor Common Room.”

She and Flitwick leave ahead of the group, who slowly trudge their way up the stairs, silently ruminating on what happened during the duel and just who cast that healing spell on Lightning.

Arriving, they find Scootaloo already sitting at a table with Neville confusedly standing next to her. She waves to them. “You guys are finally here, so we can get to work on our Muggle Studies. Hermione can explain what we are doing better than I can, Neville.”

Hermione coughs at being put on the spot. “Yes, Neville, we’re looking to complete a non-magical education as well. I’ll be giving you a placement test this afternoon while the rest do their own studies.”

Neville looks like a pony with a light suddenly in their face as he stammers out, “b-but….”

Lightning firmly states, “you did agree to join us in our education. I doubt you’ve noticed, but it won’t be long before the Statute falls. My godmother, Aletia, told us it might last until we graduate, but it almost certainly won’t until our children do.”

Neville attempts to stutter out a rebuttal but comes up short, leading him to lower his head in defeat.

The rest of the afternoon until supper is spent learning their non-magical studies. During it and their nice supper, they forget all about what happened during the duel.

Satisfied, they go to bed with alarms set for 11 PM in order to have time for snacks. 

 Next time:
"I always knew you were something special Mrs. Norris," Argus Filch says lovingly as he hugs her before the shell-shocked eyes of the Gryffindor ponies and Neville at about 3 in the morning.